I   3 


^UIBRARYQ^ 

I    i 
1   1 


AttE-UNIVERS/A 

"^ 


^MINIVERS'/A        .^ 


^HIBRARY<?/C 


> 

i  9 


%OJ!1V3-JO^ 


%a3AINa 


I. 


I   3 


I   I 

,1   \ 


i 


ME-UNIVERS/A         .vlOS-ANCI 


1    1 


%J130NY-S01^ 
t  \\\E  UNIVERS/A 


S     3 


1BRARY0/ 


S    5 


£  I 


t    8 


^clOSANCfia^        ^ 

1  |(Tti    I 
I  i^ni   I 


UNIVERS/A 


I     § 

S    & 


-<      s 


s    a 


«  ^ 

1  s 
s  i 


§  I 

I  I 

s*  ^ 
r^AavaaiH^ 


?   ^ 

I! 


. 


_i  I 

%13rJNVS01^ 


HOLIDAYS 
AT    ROSELANDS 


A  SEQUEL  TO 

ELSIE  DINSMORE 

BY 

MARTHA  FINLEY 


•  Hope  not  sunshine  every  hour, 
Fear  not  clouds  will  always  lower.  - 
-BUKMfr 


NEW  YORK 
DODD,  MEAD  AND  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


,  according  to  Act  of  Congiess,  in  the  year  1868,  by 

M.  W.  DODD, 
in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  ° 

the  Southern  Distric  „  s  ork. 

Copyright,  1898,  by  DODD,  MEA.D  &  COMFAKT 


PS 


Elsie's 

jbolfoaps  at  TRoselanSs. 


CHAPTER  I. 

«*  Oh  Truth, 

Thou  art,  whilst  tenant  in  a  noble  breast, 
A  crown  of  crystal  in  an  iv'ry  chest." 

ELSIE  felt  in  better  spirits  in  the  morning;  her 
sleep  had  refreshed  her,  and  she  arose  with  a  stronger 
confidence  in  the  love  of  both  her  earthly  and  her 
heavenly  Father. 

She  found  her  papa  ready,  and  waiting  for  her. 
He  took  her  in  his  arms  and  kissed  her  tenderly. 
"  My  precious  little  daughter,"  he  said,  "  papa  is  very 
glad  to  see  you  looking  so  bright  and  cheerful  this 
morning.  I  think  something  was  wrong  with  my  lit- 
tle girl  last  night.  Why  did  she  not  come  to  papa 
with  her  trouble  ?  " 

"  Why  did  you  think  I  was  in  trouble,  papa  ?  "  she 
asked,  hiding  her  face  on  his  breast. 

"  How  could  I  think  otherwise,  when  my  little  girl 
did  not  come  to  bid  me  good  night,  though  she  had 
not  seen  me  since  dinner;  and  when  I  went  to  give 
her  a  good-night  kiss  I  found  her  pillow  wet,  and  a 
tear  on  her  cheek?" 


8  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8. 

"  Did  you  come,  papa  ? "  she  asked,  looking  tip  in 
glad  surprise. 

"  I  did.  Now  tell  me  what  troubled  you,  my  own 
«me?" 

"I  am  afraid  you  will  be  angry  with  me,  papa," 
she  said,  almost  under  her  breath. 

"  Not  half  so  angry  as  if  you  refuse  to  give  me 
your  confidence.  I  would  be  glad  to  know  that  my 
little  daughter  had  not  a  single  thought  or  feeling 
concealed  from  me." 

He  paused  a  moment,  looking  down  at  the  little 
blushing  face,  half  hidden  on  his  breast,  then  went 
on: 

"Elsie,  daughter,  you  are  more  precious  to  me 
than  aught  else  in  the  wide  world,  and  you  need  not 
fear  that  any  other  can  ever  take  your  place  in  my 
heart,  or  that  I  will  make  any  connection  that  would 
render  you  unhappy.  I  want  no  one  to  love  but  my 
little  girl;  and  you  must  not  let  the  gossip  of  the 
servants  disturb  you." 

Elsie  looked  up  in  unfeigned  astonishment. 

"Papa!  you  seem  to  know  everything  about  me. 
Can  you  read  my  thoughts  ? " 

"Almost,  when  I  can  see  your  face,"  he  answered, 
smiling  at  her  puzzled  look.  "  I  cannot  quite, 
though;  but  I  can  put  things  together  and  make  a 
pretty  good  guess,  sometimes." 

She  lay  still  on  his  breast  for  a  moment ;  then,  rais- 
ing her  eyes  timidly  to  his  face  again,  she  said  in  a 
half-hesitating  way,  "  I  am  afraid  it  is  very  naughty 
in  me,  papa,  but  I  can't  help  thinking  that  Miss  Ste- 
vens is  very  disagreeable.  I  felt  so  that  very  first  day, 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  BOSELANDS.  9 

and  I  did  not  want  to  take  a  present  from,  her,  be- 
cause it  didn't  seem  exactly  right  when  I  didn't  like 
her,  but  I  couldn't  refuse — she  wouldn't  let  me — and 
I  have  tried  to  like  her  since,  but  I  can't." 

"  Well,  darling,  I  don't  think  I  am  just  the  proper 
person,  to  reprove  you  for  that"  he  replied,  trying  to 
look  grave,  "  for  I  am  afraid  I  am  as  naughty  as  you 
are.  But  we  won't  talk  any  more  about  her.  See 
what  I  have  for  you  this  morning." 

He  pointed  to  the  table,  where  lay  a  pile  of  prettily 
bound  books,  which  Elsie  had  not  noticed  until  this 
moment.  They  were  Abbot's  works.  Elsie  had  read 
several  of  his  historical  tales,  and  liked  them  very 
much;  and  her  father  could  hardly  have  given  a 
more  acceptable  present. 

"  I  was  sorry  for  your  disappointment  yesterday," 
he  said,  "  but  I  hope  these  will  make  up  for  it,  and 
they  will  give  you  a  great  deal  of  useful  information, 
as  well  as  amusement;  while  it  could  only  be  an  in- 
jury to  you  to  read  that  trashy  book." 

Elsie  was  turning  over  the  books  with  eager  de- 
light. 

"  Dear  papa,  you  are  so  kind  and  good  to  me,"  she 
said,  laying  them  down  to  put  her  arms  around  his 
neck  and  kiss  him.  "  I  like  these  books  very  much, 
and  I  don't  at  all  care  to  read  that  other  one  since 
you  have  told  me  you  do  not  approve  of  it." 

"  That  is  my  own  darling  child,"  said  he,  returning 
her  caress,  "  your  ready  obedience  deserved  a  reward. 
Now  put  on  your  hat,  and  we  will  take  our  walk." 

Itfr.  Travilla  joined  them  in  the  avenue,  and  his 
kind  heart  rejoiced  to  see  how  the  clouds  of  care  and 


10          HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

sorrow  had  all  passed  away  from  his  little  friend's 
face,  leaving  it  bright  and  beaming,  as  usual.  Her 
father  had  one  hand,  and  Mr.  Travilla  soon  possessed 
himself  of  the  other. 

"  I  don't  altogether  like  these  company-days,  when 
you  have  to  be  banished  from  the  table,  little  Elsie," 
he  remarked.  "  I  cannot  half  enjoy  my  breakfast 
without  your  bright  face  to  look  at." 

"I  don't  like  them  either,  Mr.  Travilla,  because 
I  see  so  little  of  papa.  I  haven't  had  a  ride  with  him 
since  the  company  came." 

"You  shall  have  one  this  afternoon,  if  nothing 
happens,"  said  her  father  quickly.  "What  do  you 
say,  Travilla,  to  a  ride  on  horseback  with  the  four 
young  ladies  you  took  charge  of  yesterday,  and  my- 
self?" 

"  Bravo !  I  shall  be  delighted  to  be  of  the  party,  if 
the  ladies  don't  object;  eh!  Elsie,  what  do  you 
think  ? "  with  a  questioning  look  down  into  her  glad 
face,  "  will  they  want  me  ? " 

"You  needn't  be  a  bit  afraid,  Mr.  Travilla," 
laughed  the  little  girl ;  "  I  like  you  next  to  papa,  and 
I  believe  Lucy  and  the  rest  like  you  better." 

"  Oh !  take  care,  Elsie ;  are  you  not  afraid  of  hurt- 
ing his  feelings  ? " 

"  No  danger,  as  long  as  she  puts  me  first,"  Mr. 
Dinsmore  said,  bestowing  a  smile  and  loving  glance 
on  her. 

Caroline  Howard  was  in  Elsie's  room,  waiting  to 
show  her  bracelet,  which  had  just  been  handed  to  her 
by  her  maid ;  Pomp  having  brought  it  from  the  city 
late  the  night  before. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LAND  8.          11 

u  Oh !  Elsie,  I  am  so  glad  you  have  come  at  last. 
I  have  been,  waiting  for  half  an  hour,  I  should  think, 
to  show  you  these,"  she  said,  as  Elsie  came  in  from 
her  walk.  "  But  how  bright  and  merry  you  look ;  so 
different  from  last  night !  what  ailed  you  then  ?  " 

"Never  mind,"  replied  Elsie,  taking  the  bracelet 
from  her  hand,  and  examining  it.  "  Oh !  this  is  very 
pretty,  Carry!  the  clasp  is  so  beautiful,  and  they 
have  braided  the  hair  so  nicely." 

"  Yes,  I'm  sure  mamma  will  like  it.  But  now  that 
Christmas  is  gone,  I  think  I  will  keep  it  for  a  New 
Year's  gift.  Wouldn't  you,  Elsie?  " 

"  Yes,  perhaps — but  I  want  to  tell  you,  Carry,  what 
papa  says.  He  and  Mr.  Travilla  are  going  to  take 
you,  and  Lucy,  and  Mary,  and  me,  riding  on  horseback 
this  afternoon.  Don't  you  think  it  will  be  pleasant  ?  " 

"  Oh,  it  will  be  grand!  "  exclaimed  Carry.  "  Elsie, 
I  think  now  that  you  papa  is  very  kind;  and  do 
you  know  I  like  him  very  much,  indeed;  quite  as  well 
as  I  do  Mr.  Travilla,  and  I  always  liked  him — he's 
so  pleasant,  and  so  funny,  too,  sometimes.  But  I 
must  go  and  show  my  bracelet  to  Lucy.  Hark!  no, 
there's  the  bell,  and  I'll  just  leave  it  here  until  after 
breakfast." 

Elsie  opened  a  drawer  and  laid  it  carefully  in,  and 
they  ran  off  to  the  nursery. 

"  Elsie,"  said  her  father,  when  they  had  finished 
the  morning  lessons,  "  there  is  to  be  a  children's  par- 
ty to-night,  at  Mr.  Carleton's,  and  I  have  an  invita- 
tion for  you.  Would  you  like  to  go  ?  " 

"  Do  you  wish  me  to  go,  papa  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Not  unless  you  wish  to  do  so,  daughter,"  he  said 


12  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

kindly.  "  I  cannot  go  with  you,  as  there  are  to  be 
none  but  little  people,  and  I  never  feel  altogether 
comfortable  in  seeing  my  darling  go  from  home  with- 
out me;  and  you  will,  no  doubt,  be  very  late  in  re- 
turning and  getting  to  bed,  and  I  fear  will  feel  badly 
to-morrow  in  consequence;  but  this  once,  at  least, 
you  shall  just  please  yourself.  All  your  little  guests 
are  going,  and  it  would  be  dull  and  lonesome  for  you 
at  home,  I  am  afraid." 

Elsie  thought  a  moment. 

"  Dear  papa,  you  are  very  kind,"  she  said,  "  but  if 
you  please,  I  would  much  rather  have  you  decide  for 
me,  because  I  am  only  a  silly  little  girl,  and  you  are 
so  much  older  and  wiser." 

He  smiled,  and  stroked  her  hair  softly,  but  said 
nothing. 

"  Are  you  going  to  stay  at  home,  papa  ? "  she  asked 
presently. 

"Yes,  daughter,  I  expect  to  spend  the  evening 
either  in  this  room  or  the  library,  as  I  have  letters  to 
write." 

"  Oh,  then,  papa,  please  let  me  stay  with  you !  I 
would  like  it  much  better  than  going  to  the  party  j 
will  you,  papa  ?  please  say  yes." 

"  But  you  know  I  cannot  talk  to  you,  or  let  you 
talk;  so  that  it  will  be  very  dull,"  he  said,  pushing 
back  the  curls  from  the  fair  forehead,  and  smiling 
down  into  the  eager  little  face. 

"  Oh !  but  if  you  will  only  let  me  sit  beside  you  and 
read  one  of  my  new  books,  I  shall  be  quite  contented, 
and  sit  as  quiet  as  a  little  mouse,  and  not  say  one 
word  without  leave.  Mayn't  I,  papa  ? " 


HOLIDAYS  AT  BOSELANDS.          13 

"  I  said  you  should  do  as  you  pleased,  darling,  and 
I  always  love  to  have  my  pet  near  me." 

"  Oh,  then  I  shall  stay !  "  she  cried,  clapping  her 
hands. 

Then,  with  a  happy  little  sigh,  "  It  will  be  so  nice," 
she  said,  "  to  have  one  of  our  quiet  evenings  again." 
And  she  knew,  by  her  father's  gratified  look,  that  she 
had  decided  as  he  would  have  had  her. 

A  servant  put  his  head  in  at  the  door. 

"  Massa  Horace,  dere's  a  gen'leman  in  de  library 
axin  for  to  see  you." 

"  Very  well,  Jim,  tell  him  I  will  be  there  in  a  mo- 
ment. Elsie,  dear,  put  away  your  books,  and  go  down 
to  your  little  friends." 

"  Yes,  papa,  I  will,"  she  replied,  as  he  went  out  and 
left  her. 

"  How  kind  papa  is  to  me,  and  how  I  do  love 
him ! "  she  murmured  to  herself  as  she  placed  the 
books  carefully  in  the  drawer  where  they  be- 
longed. 

She  found  Lucy  and  Mary  busily  engaged  in  dress- 
ing a  doll,  and  Carry  deeply  interested  in  a  book. 
But  several  of  the  little  ones  were  looking  quite  dis- 
consolate. 

"  Oh,  Elsie,  do  come  and  play  with  us,"  said 
Flora ;  "  Enna  won't  play  anything  we  like.  We've 
been  playing  keeping  house,  but  Enna  will  be  mother 
all  the  time,  and  she  scolds  and  whips  us  so  much 
that  we  are  all  tired  of  it." 

"  Well,  what  shall  we  play  ?  "  asked  Elsie,  good-na- 
turedly. "  Will  you  build  houses  ? " 

"  No,  I'm  tired  of  that,  because  Enna  takes  all  the 


14  HOLIDAYS   AT  ROSELANDS. 

blocks,"  said  another  little  girl.  "  She  isn't  at  all 
polite  to  visitors,  is  she,  Flora  ?  " 

"  No,"  replied  Flora,  "  and  I  don't  ever  mean  to 
come  to  see  her  again." 

"  I  don't  care,"  retorted  Enna,  angrily,  "  and  I 
don't  take  all  the  blocks,  either." 

"  Well,  most  all,  you  do,"  said  the  other,  "  and  it 
isn't  polite." 

"  They're  mine,  and  I'll  have  as  many  as  I  want ; 
and  I  don't  care  if  it  isn't  polite,"  Enna  answered, 
with  a  pout  that  by  no  means  improved  her  appear* 
ance. 

"  Will  you  play  '  O  sister,  O  Phebe  ? ' "  asked  Elsie. 

"  No,  no !  "  cried  several  little  voices,  "  Enna  al- 
ways wants  to  be  in  the  middle ;  and  besides,  Arthur 
always  wants  to  play,  and  he  will  kiss  us;  and  we 
don't  like  it." 

Elsie  was  almost  in  despair ;  but  Herbert,  who  was 
lying  on  a  sofa,  reading,  suddenly  shut  his  book,  say- 
ing, "  I  tell  you  what,  Elsie !  tell  us  one  of  those  nice 
fairy  stories  we  all  like  so  much !  " 

"  Yes,  do,  do ! "  cried  several  of  the  little  ones, 
clapping  their  hands. 

So  Elsie  drew  up  a  stool  close  to  Herbert's  sofa, 
and  the  little  ones  clustered  around  her,  Enna  in- 
sisting on  having  the  best  place  for  hearing ;  and  for 
more  than  an  hour  she  kept  them  quiet  and  inter- 
ested ;  but  was  very  glad  when  at  last  the  maid  came 
to  take  them  out  walking,  thus  leaving  her  at  liberty 
to  follow  her  own  inclination. 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  now,  Elsie  ? n  asked 
Caroline,  closing  her  book. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.          15 

"I  am  going  down  to  the  drawing-room  to  ask 
Aunt  Adelaide  to  show  me  how  to  crochet  this  mitten 
for  mammy,"  Elsie  answered. 

u  Won't  you  come  along,  girls  ? " 

"Yes,  let's  take  our  sewing  down  there,"  said 
Lucy,  gathering  up  the  bits  of  muslin  and  silk,  and 
putting  them  in  her  work-box. 

Elsie  glanced  hastily  around  as  they  entered,  and 
gave  a  satisfied  little  sigh  on  perceiving  that  Miss 
Stevens  was  not  in  the  room,  and  that  her  Aunt 
Adelaide  was  seated  with  her  embroidery  near  one  of 
the  windows,  while  her  papa  sat  near  by,  reading  the 
morning  paper. 

The  little  girls  soon  established  themselves  in  a 
group  on  the  opposite  side  of  Miss  Adelaide's  win- 
dow, and  she  very  good-naturedly  gave  Elsie  the  as- 
sistance she  needed. 

"Elsie,"  said  Lucy,  presently,  in  an  undertone, 
"  Carry  has  been  showing  us  her  bracelet,  and  I  think 
it  is  beautiful;  she  won't  tell  whose  hair  it  is — I 
guess  it's  her  sister's,  maybe — but  I'm  sure  yours 
would  make  just  as  pretty  a  bracelet,  and  I  want  one 
for  my  mamma ;  won't  you  give  me  one  of  your  curls 
to  make  it  ?  you  have  so  many  that  one  would  never 
be  missed." 

"  No,  Miss  Lucy,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore,  looking  at 
them  over  his  paper,  "you  can't  have  one  of  my 
curls ;  I  can't  spare  it." 

"  I  don't  want  one  of  your  curls,  Mr.  Dinsmore," 
laughed  Lucy,  merrily.  "  I  didn't  ask  for  it.  Your 
hair  is  very  pretty,  too,  but  it  would  be  quite  toC 
short." 


16          HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8. 

"I  beg  your  pardon,  Miss  Lucy,  if  my  ears  de- 
ceived me,"  said  he,  with  mock  gravity,  "  but  I  was 
quite  certain  I  heard  you  asking  for  one  of  my  curls. 
Perhaps,  though,  you  are  not  aware  of  the  fact  that 
my  curls  grow  on  two  heads." 

"I  don't  know  what  you  mean,  Mr.  Dinsmore," 
replied  Lucy,  laughing  again,  "  but  it  was  one  of 
Elsie's  curls  I  asked  for." 

"Elsie  doesn't  own  any,"  said  he;  "they  all  be- 
long to  me.  I  let  her  wear  them,  to  be  sure,  but  that 
is  all;  she  has  no  right  to  give  them  away." 

He  turned  to  his  paper  again,  and  Elsie  bent  over 
her  work,  her  face  flushed,  and  her  little  hand  trem- 
bling so  that  she  could  scarcely  hold  her  needle. 

"I'm  afraid  I  ought  to  tell  papa,"  she  thought, 
"  that  I  did  give  one  of  my  curls  away.  I  never 
thought  about  his  caring,  but  I  might  have  known, 
because  when  I  wanted  my  hair  cut  last  summer,  he 
said  they  shouldn't  one  of  them  be  touched.  Oh! 
dear,  why  didn't  I  think  of  that?  I  am  afraid  he 
will  be  very  much  displeased." 

"Don't  tell  him,  then,"  whispered  the  tempter, 
"  he  is  not  likely  ever  to  miss  it." 

"  Nay,  but  it  would  be  wrong  to  hide  your  fault," 
said  conscience. 

"  I  will  tell  him,"  she  resolved. 

"  Wait  till  to-morrow,  then,"  whispered  the  tempt- 
er again ;  "  if  you  tell  him  now,  very  likely  he  will 
deprive  you  of  your  ride  this  afternoon,  as  a  punish- 
ment." 

So  the  struggle  went  on  in  the  little  breast  while 
others  were  chatting  and  laughing  around  her,  never 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS.          17 

suspecting  what  a  battle  the  little  girl  was  fighting 
within  her  own  heart. 

Presently  Lucy  jumped  up.  "  Oh !  I  am  so  tired 
sewing;  come,  girls,  let's  put  on  our  things,  and  take 
a  run  in  the  garden." 

Carry  and  Mary  readily  assented. 

"  I  must  speak  to  papa  first,"  Elsie  said  in  a  half 
whisper,  "  but  don't  wait  for  me." 

She  had  spoken  low,  but  not  so  low  that  his  quick 
ear  did  not  catch  the  sound.  He  had  heard  her,  and 
laying  his  paper  down  on  his  knee,  as  the  other  lit- 
tle girls  ran  away,  he  turned  half  round  and  held  out 
his  hand,  asking,  with  a  smile,  "  Well,  daughter, 
what  is  it  ?  what  have  you  to  say  to  papa  ? " 

She  went  to  him  at  once,  and  he  was  surprised  to 
see  how  she  was  trembling,  and  that  her  cheeks  were 
flushed  and  her  eyes  full  of  tears. 

"  Why !  what  ails  my  darling  \  "  he  asked  tenderly. 

Adelaide  had  left  the  room  a  moment  before,  and 
there  was  no  one  near  enough  to  hear. 

"  Please,  papa,  don't  be  very  angry  with  me,"  she 
pleaded,  speaking  very  low  and  hesitatingly.  "  I  did 
not  know  you  cared  about  my  curls ;  I  did  not  think 
about  their  belonging  to  you,  and  I  did  give  one  to 
Carry." 

He  was  silent  a  moment,  evidently  surprised  at  her 
confession ;  then  he  said  gently,  "  No,  dearest,  I  will 
not  be  angry  this  time,  and  I  feel  sure  you  will  not 
do  so  again,  now  you  know  that  I  do  care." 

"  No,  indeed,  I  will  not,  dear  papa,"  she  replied  in 
a  tone  of  intense  relief.  "  But  you  are  not  going  to 
punish  me  ? "  she  asked,  beginning  to  tremble  again. 


18  HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSE LANDS. 

"  I  was  so  afraid  to  tell  you,  lest  you  would  say  I 
should  not  have  my  ride  this  afternoon." 

"  Why,  then,  did  you  not  put  off  your  confession 
until  after  the  ride  ?  "  he  asked,  looking  searchingly 
into  her  face. 

"  I  wanted  to  very  much,  papa,"  she  said,  looking 
down  and  blushing  deeply,  "  but  I  knew  it  would  be 
very  wrong." 

"  My  dear,  conscientious  little  daughter,"  he  said, 
taking  her  on  his  knee,  "  your  father  loves  you  better 
than  ever  for  this  new  proof  of  your  honesty  and 
truthfulness.  Deprive  you  of  your  ride  ?  no,  indeed, 
I  feel  far  more  like  rewarding  than  punishing  you. 
Ah !  I  had  forgotten !  I  have  something  for  you ; " 
Und  he  put  his  hand  into  his  pocket  and  brought  out 
a  letter. 

"  Oh !  it  is  from  Miss  Rose !  dear,  darling  Miss 
Rose ! "  was  Elsie's  joyful  exclamation,  as  he  put  it 
in  her  hand. 

She  made  a  movement  js  if  to  get  down  from  his 
knee,  but  he  detained  her. 

"  Sit  still  and  read  it  here,  darling,"  he  said,  "  I 
love  to  have  you  on  my  knee,  and  if  there  are  any 
hard  places  I  can  help  you." 

"Thank  you,  papa;  sometimes  there  are  hard 
places — at  least  pretty  hard  for  a  little  girl  like  me — 
though  I  think  Miss  Rose  tries  to  write  plainly  be- 
cause she  knows  that  I  cannot  read  writing  as  well  as 
big  people  can." 

She  was  eagerly  tearing  off  the  envelop  while  she 
answered  him,  and  then  settling  herself  comfortably 
she  began  to  read. 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.          1» 

He  watched  with  deep  interest  the  varying  expres- 
sion of  her  fine  open  countenance  as  she  read.  Onca 
or  twice  she  asked  him  to  tell  her  a  word,  but  the 
most  of  it  she  got  through  without  any  difficulty. 

At  last  she  had  finished. 

"It  is  such  a  nice  letter,  papa,"  she  said  as  she 
folded  it  up,  "  and  so  good  of  Miss  Eose  to  write  to 
me  again  so  soon." 

"  Are  you  not  going  to  let  me  enjoy  it,  too  ? "  he 
asked. 

She  put  it  into  his  hand  instantly,  saying,  with  » 
blush,  "  I  did  not  know  you  would  care  to  read  it, 
papa." 

"  I  am  interested  in  all  that  gives  either  pleasure 
or  pain  to  my  little  girl,"  he  answered  gently.  "  J 
wish  to  be  a  sharer  in  all  her  joys  and  sorrows." 

Elsie  watched  him  while  he  read,  almost  as  intent- 
ly as  he  had  watched  her;  for  she  was  anxious  that 
he  should  be  pleased  with  Miss  Rose's  letter. 

It  was  a  cheerful,  pleasant  letter,  well  suited  to  in- 
terest a  child  of  Elsie's  years;  giving  an  account  of 
home  scenes;  telling  of  her  little  brothers  and  sisters, 
their  love  for  each  other;  the  little  gifts  they  had 
prepared  in  anticipation  of  Christmas,  etc.,  etc. 

At  the  close  she  made  some  allusion  to  Elsie's  let- 
ters, and  expressed  her  heartfelt  sympathy  in  her  lit- 
tle friend's  happiness. 

"  I  am  so  glad,  my  darling,"  she  wrote,  "  that  your 
father  now  loves  you  so  dearly,  and  that  you  are  so 
happy  in  his  love.  My  heart  ached  for  you  in  the  bit- 
ter disappointment  of  your  first  meeting  with  him.  It 
is  true  you  never  said  that  you  were  disappointed* 


20          HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

%ut  there  was  a  tone  of  deep  sadness  in  your  dear  lit- 
tle letter,  the  cause  of  which  I — who  knew  so  well 
&ow  you  had  looked  and  longed  for  his  return,  and  how 
your  little  heart  yearned  for  his  affection — could  not 
fail  to  guess.  But,  dear  child,  while  you  thus  rejoice 
in  an  earthly  father's  love,  do  not  forget  that  you  have 
a  Father  in  Heaven,  who  claims  the  first  place  in  your 
heart;  and  who  is  the  giver  of  every  good  gift,  not 
even  excepting  the  precious  love  that  now  makes  your 
young  life  so  bright  and  happy.  Keep  close  to  Jesus, 
dear  Elsie:  His  is  the  only  truly  satisfying  love — 
A'-o  only  one  we  can  be  certain  will  never  fail  us." 

"  Is  it  not  a  nice  letter,  papa  ? "  asked  the  littl« 
^irl,  as  he  refolded  and  gave  it  to  her  again. 

"  Very  nice,  daughter,"  he  answered,  in  an  absent 
way.  He  looked  very  grave,  and  Elsie  studied  his 
countenance  intently  while,  for  some  moments,  he  sat 
•with  his  eyes  bent  thoughtfully  upon  the  carpet.  She 
feared  that  something  in  the  letter  had  displeased 
iim.  But  presently  he  looked  at  her  with  his  usual 
affectionate  smile,  and  laying  his  hand  caressingly  on 
ber  head,  said,  "  Miss  Allison  seems  to  warn  you  not 
to  trust  too  much  to  the  permanence  of  my  affection ; 
but  you  need  not  fear  that  you  will  ever  lose  it,  un- 
less, indeed,  you  cease  to  be  deserving  of  it.  No,  nor 
even  then,"  he  added,  drawing  her  closer  to  him, 
u  for  even  should  you  grow  very  naughty  and  trouble- 
some, you  would  still  be  my  child — a  part  of  myself 
and  of  my  lost  Elsie,  and  therefore  very  dear  to  me." 

*  Ah !  papa,  how  could  I  ever  bear  to  lose  your  love  I 
I  think  I  should  die,"  she  said,  dropping  her  head  on 
fcie  breast,  with  almost  a  sob.  "  Oh !  if  I  am  ever 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND3.          ift 

very,  very  naughty,  papa,  puuish  me  as  severely  an 
you  will;  but  oh,  never,  never  quit  loving  me." 

"  Set  your  heart  at  rest,  my  darling,"  he  said,  ten 
derly,  "  there  is  no  danger  of  such  a  thing.  I  could 
not  do  it,  if  I  wished." 

Ah !  there  came  a  time  when  Elsie  had  sore  need  of 
all  the  comfort  the  memory  of  those  words  could  give, 

:'  What  are  you  going  to  wear  to  Isabel  Carleton'* 
party,  to-night,  Elsie  ? "  asked  Lucy,  at  the  dinner 
table. 

"  Nothing,"  replied  Elsie,  with  an  arch  smile,  "  I 
am  not  going,  Lucy,"  she  added. 

"  Not  going !  well,  now,  that  is  too  bad,"  cried 
Lucy,  indignantly.  "  I  think  it's  really  mean  of  your 
papa ;  he  never  lets  you  go  anywhere." 

"  Oh,  Lucy !  he  let  me  go  to  town  with  Carry  th« 
other  day;  he  has  let  me  stay  up  late  two  or  three 
nights  since  you  came ;  he  is  going  to  let  me  ride  with 
the  rest  of  you  this  afternoon,  and  he  said  that  I  might 
do  just  as  I  pleased  about  going  to-night,"  Elsie 
summed  up  rather  triumphantly,  adding,  in  a  very 
pleasant  tone,  "  It  is  entirely  my  own  choice  to  stay 
at  home;  so  you  see,  Lucy,  you  must  not  blame  my 
papa  before  you  know." 

Lucy  looked  a  little  ashamed,  while  Mary  Leali* 
exclaimed : 

"  Your  own  choice,  Elsie  ?  why,  how  strange !  don't 
you  like  parties  ?  " 

"  Not  nearly  so  well  as  a  quiet  evening  with  papa,* 
replied  Elsie,  smiling. 

u  Well,  you  are  a  queer  girl ! "  was  Mary's  com- 
ment, while  Caroline  expressed  her  disappointment 


22  HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS. 

and  vainly  endeavored  to  change  Elsie's  determina- 
tion. The  little  girl  was  firm,  because  she  felt  sure 
'•foe  was  doing  right,  and  soon  managed  to  change 
the  subject  of  conversation  to  the  pleasure  nearest  at 
hand — the  ride  they  were  to  take  immediately  after 
dinner. 

They  were  a  merry  party,  and  really  enjoyed  them- 
selves about  as  much  as  they  had  expected ;  but  they 
returned  earlier  than  usual,  as  the  gentlemen  de- 
cided that  the  little  ladies  needed  some  time  to  rest 
J>efore  the  evening  entertainment. 

Elsie  assisted  her  young  friends  to  dress  for  the 
party — generously  offering  to  lend  them  any  of  her 
ornaments  that  they  might  fancy — saw  them  com* 
down,  one  after  another,  full  of  mirth  and  eager  ex- 
pectation, and  looking  so  pretty  and  graceful  in  their 
beautiful  evening-dresses,  heard  their  expressions  of 
commiseration  toward  herself,  and  watched  the  last 
carriage  roll  away  without  a  sigh  or  regret  that  she 
•was  left  behind.  And  in  another  moment  a  graceful 
little  figure  glided  quietly  across  the  library,  and  sit- 
ting down  on  a  stool  at  Mr.  Dinsmore's  feet,  looked 
lovingly  into  his  face  with  a  pair  of  soft,  dark  eyes. 

His  pen  was  moving  rapidly  over  the  paper,  but 
ere  long  there  was  a  pause,  and  laying  his  hand  caress- 
ingly on  the  curly  head,  he  said,  "How  quiet  my 
little  girl  is ;  but  where  is  your  book,  daughter  ? " 

"  If  you  please,  papa,  I  would  rather  answer  Miss 
Rose's  letter." 

"You  may,"  he  said,  "and  if  you  want  to  stay 
with  me,  you  may  ring  the  bell  and  tell  the  servant 
to  bring  your  writing  desk  here." 


HOLIDAYS  AT  R08ELAND8.          2S 

Slie  joyfully  availed  herself  of  the  permission,  ancl 
soon  her  pen  was  vainly  trying  to  keep  pace  with 
her  father's.  But  presently  his  was  thrown  aside, 
and  rising,  he  stood  behind  her  chair,  giving  her 
directions  how  to  sit,  how  to  hold  the  pen,  how  to 
form  this  or  that  letter  more  correctly,  guiding  her 
hand,  and  commending  her  efforts  to  improve. 

"  There,  you  have  spelled  a  word  wrong,  and  I  see 
you  have  one  or  two  capitals  where  there  should  be 
a  small  letter ;  and  that  last  sentence  is  not  perfectly 
grammatical,"  he  said.  "  You  must  let  me  correct  it 
when  you  are  done,  and  then  you  must  copy  it  off 
more  carefully." 

Elsie  looked  very  much  mortified. 

"  Never  mind,  daughter,"  he  said  kindly,  patting 
her  cheek;  "yon  do  very  well  for  a  little  girl;  I  dar* 
say  I  made  a  great  many  more  mistakes  at  your  age, 
and  I  don't  expect  you  to  do  better  than  I  did." 

"  Oh,  papa,  the  letters  I  sent  you  when  you  were 
away  must  have  been  full  of  blunders,  I  am  af raid/* 
she  said,  blushing  deeply ;  "  were  you  not  very  much 
ashamed  of  me  ?  How  could  you  bear  to  read  them  ?  '* 

"Ashamed  of  you,  darling?  No,  indeed,  neither 
of  you  nor  them.  I  loved  them  all  the  better  for  the 
mistakes,  because  they  showed  how  entirely  your  own 
they  were ;  and  I  could  not  but  be  pleased  with  them 
when  every  line  breathed  such  love  to  me.  My  little 
daughter's  confidence  and  affection  are  worth  more  to 
me  than  the  finest  gold,  or  the  most  priceless  jewels/* 

He  bent  down  and  kissed  her  fondly  as  he  spoke; 
then,  returning  to  his  seat,  bade  her  finish  her  letter, 
and  bring  it  to  him  when  done. 


94          HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

He  took  up  his  pen,  and  Elsie  collected  her  thought! 
once  more,  worked  busily  and  silently  for  another 
ialf  hour,  and  then  brought  her  sheet  to  him  for  in- 
fpection;  presenting  it  with  a  timid,  bashful  air,  "  I 
am  afraid  it  is  very  full  of  mistakes,  papa,"  she  said. 

u  Never  mind,  daughter,"  he  answered,  encourag- 
ingly; "  I  know  that  it  takes  a  great  deal  of  practice 
to  make  perfect,  and  it  will  he  a  great  pleasure  to  me 
to  see  you  improve." 

He  looked  over  it,  pointed  out  the  mistakes  very 
kindly  and  gently,  put  the  capitals  in  their  proper 
places,  corrected  the  punctuation,  and  showed  her 
fcow  one  or  two  of  her  sentences  might  be  improved. 

Then,  handing  it  back,  he  said,  "  You  had  better 
put  it  in  your  desk  now,  and  leave  the  copying  until 
to-morrow,  as  it  will  soon  be  your  bedtime,  and  I 
•rant  you  on  my  knee  until  then." 

Elsie's  face  grew  very  bright,  and  she  hastened  to 
«to  his  bidding. 

"  And  may  I  talk,  papa  ?  "  she  asked,  as  he  pushed 
irway  his  writing,  wheeled  his  chair  about  toward  the 
fee,  and  then  took  her  on  his  knee. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  smiling,  "  that  is  exactly  what  I 
want  you  to  do.  Tell  me  what  you  have  been  doing 
all  day,  and  how  you  are  enjoying  your  holidays;  or 
ialk  to  me  of  anything  that  pleases,  or  that  troubles 
jou.  I  love  to  be  made  the  confidant  of  my  little 
girl's  joys  and  sorrows ;  and  I  want  her  always  to  feel 
Aat  she  is  sure  of  papa's  sympathy." 

"I  am  BO  glad  that  I  may  tell  you  everything,  my 
•wra  papa,"  she  answered,  putting  her  arm  around  his 
seek,  and  laying  her  cheek  to  his.  "  I  have  enjoyed 


HOLIDAYS  AT  BOSELANDS.          2S 

this  day  very  much,  because  I  have  been  with  you 
nearly  all  the  time;  and  then,  I  had  that  nice  letter 
from  Miss  Rose,  too." 

"  Yes,  it  was  a  very  pleasant  letter,"  he  said ;  and 
then  he  asked  her  what  she  had  been  doing  in  those 
hours  when  she  had  not  been  with  him;  and  she 
gave  him  an  animated  account  of  the  occurrences  of 
that  and  several  of  the  preceding  days,  and  told  of 
some  little  accidents  that  had  happened — amongst 
them  that  of  the  broken  doll;  and  spoke  of  the  sor- 
row it  had  caused  her;  but  she  did  not  blame  either 
Flora  or  Eniia,  and  concluded  her  narrative  by  say- 
ing that,  "  good,  kind  Mrs.  Brown  had  mended  it,  so 
that  it  was  almost  as  good  as  ever." 

He  listened  with  evident  interest  to  all  she  said, 
expressed  sympathy  in  her  little  trials,  and  gave  her 
some  good  advice. 

But  at  length  he  drew  out  his  watch,  and  with  as. 
exclamation  of  surprise  at  the  lateness  of  the  hour, 
told  her  it  was  half  an  hour  after  her  bedtime,  kissed 
her  good-night,  and  dismissed  her  to  her  room. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 


CHAPTER  IL 

"  There  comes 

Forever  something  between  us  and  what 
We  deem  our  happiness." 

BTBON'S  SARDANAPAITJB. 

IT  was  quite  late  when  the  young  party  returned, 
and  the  next  day  all  were  dull,  and  more  than  one 
peevish  and  fretful;  so  that  Elsie,  on  whom  fell,  al- 
jpost  entirely,  the  burden  of  entertaining  them,  had 
quite  a  trying  time. 

She  noticed  at  breakfast  that  Arthur  seemed  in  an 
uncommonly  bad  humor,  preserving  a  sullen  and 
dogged  silence,  excepting  once  when  a  sly  whisper 
from  Harry  Carrington  drew  from  him  an  exclama- 
tion of  fierce  anger  that  almost  frightened  the  chil- 
dren, but  only  made  Harry  laugh. 

Presently  after,  as  they  were  about  dispersing, 
Arthur  came  to  her  side  and  whispered  that  he  had 
something  to  say  to  her  in  private. 

Elsie  started  and  looked  extremely  annoyed,  but 
said  at  once  that  he  might  come  to  her  room,  and 
that  there  they  could  be  quite  alone,  as  mammy 
would  be  down-stairs  getting  her  breakfast. 

She  led  the  way  and  Arthur  followed.  He  glanced 
hastily  around  on  entering  and  then  locked  the  door 
and  stood  with  his  back  against  it. 

Elsie  became  very  pale. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8.  27 

"  You  needn't  be  afraid"  he  said,  sneeringly,  " I'm 
not  going  to  hurt  you ! " 

"  What  do  you  want,  Arthur  ?  tell  me  quickly, 
please,  because  I  must  soon  go  to  papa,  and  I  have  a 
lesson  to  look  over  first,"  she  said,  mildly. 

"  I  want  you  to  lend  me  some  money,"  he  replied, 
speaking  in  a  rapid  and  determined  manner;  "I 
know  you've  got  some,  for  I  saw  your  purse  the  other 
day,  and  it  hadn't  less  than  five  dollars  in  it,  I'm 
sure,  and  that's  just  the  sum  I  want." 

"  What  do  you  want  it  for,  Arthur  ? "  she  asked 
in  a  troubled  voice. 

"  That's  none  of  your  business,"  he  answered, 
fiercely.  "I  want  the  money;  I  must  have  it,  and 
I'll  pay  it  back  next  month,  and  that's  all  you  need 
to  know." 

"No,  Arthur,"  she  said  gently,  but  very  firmly, 
"  unless  you  tell  me  all  about  it,  I  cannot  lend  you  a 
single  cent,  because  papa  has  forbidden  me  to  do  so, 
and  I  cannot  disobey  hirn." 

"  Nonsense !  that's  nothing  but  an  excuse  because 
you  don't  choose  to  do  me  a  favor,"  returned  the 
boy  angrily ;  "  you  weren't  so  particular  about  obey- 
ing last  summer  when  he  made  you  sit  all  the  after- 
noon at  the  piano,  because  you  didn't  choose  to  play 
what  he  told  you  to." 

"  That  was  because  it  would  have  been  breaking 
God's  command;  but  this  is  very  different,"  replied 
Elsie,  mildly. 

"Well,  if  you  must  know,"  said  he,  fiercely,  "I 
want  it  to  pay  a  debt ;  I've  been  owing  Dick  Percival 
a  dollar  or  so  for  several  weeks,  and  last  night  he 


23          HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

won  from  me  again,  and  he  said  if  I  didn't  pay  up 
he'd  report  me  to  papa,  or  Horace,  and  get  the  money 
from  them;  and  I  got  off  only  by  promising  to  let 
him  have  the  full  amount  to-day;  but  my  pocket 
money's  all  gone,  and  I  can't  get  anything  out  of 
mamma,  because  she  told  me  the  last  time  I  went  to 
her,  that  she  couldn't  give  me  any  more  without  papa 
finding  out  all  about  it.  So  you  see  there  is  nobody 
to  help  me  but  you,  Elsie,  for  there's  never  any  use 
in  asking  my  sisters;  they  never  have  a  cent  to 
spare!  Now  be  a  good,  obliging  girl;  come  and  let 
me  have  the  money." 

"Oh!  Arthur,  you've  been  gambling;  how  could 
you  do  so  ? "  she  exclaimed  with  a  horrified  look. 
"  It  is  so  very  wicked !  you'll  go  to  ruin,  Arthur,  if 
you  keep  on  in  such  bad  ways ;  do  go  to  grandpa  and 
tell  him  all  about  it,  and  promise  never  to  do  so 
again,  and  I  am  sure  he  will  forgive  you,  and  pay 
your  debts,  and  then  you  will  feel  a  great  deal  hap- 
pier." 

"  Tell  papa,  indeed ;  never !  I'd  die  first !  Elsie,  you 
must  lend  me  the  money,"  he  said,  seizing  her  by 
the  wrist. 

"Let  go  of  me,  Arthur,"  she  said,  trying  to  free 
herself  from  his  grasp.  "  You  are  stronger  than  I 
am,  but  you  know  if  you  hurt  me,  papa  will  be  sure 
to  find  it  out." 

He  threw  her  hand  from  him  with  a  violence  that 
made  her  stagger,  and  catch  at  the  furniture  to  save 
herself  from  falling. 

"  Will  you  give  me  the  money;,  then  ? "  he  naked 
angrily. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8.          2$ 

"If  I  should  do  so,  I  would  have  to  put  it  down 
in  my  expense  book,  and  tell  papa  all  about  it,  be- 
cause he  does  not  allow  me  to  spend  one  cent  with- 
out telling  him  just  what  it  went  for ;  and  that  would 
be  much  worse  for  you,  Arthur,  than  to  go  and  con- 
fess it  yourself — a  great  deal  worse,  I  am  sure." 

"  You  could  manage  it  well  enough,  if  you  wanted 
to,"  said  he,  sullenly;  "it  would  be  an  easy  matter 
to  add  a  few  yards  to  the  flannel,  and  a  few  pounds 
to  the  tobacco  that  you  bought  so  much  of  for  the 
old  servants.  Just  give  me  your  book,  and  I'll  fix  it 
in  a  minute,  and  hell  never  find  it  out." 

"  Arthur !  "  she  exclaimed,  "  I  could  never  do  such 
&  wicked  thing !  I  would  not  deceive  papa  so  for  any 
money ;  and  even  if  I  did  he  would  be  sure  to  find  it 
out." 

Some  one  tried  the  door. 

Arthur  put  his  hand  on  the  lock;  then,  turning 
toward  Elsie  again,  for  an  instant,  shook  his  fist  in 
her  face,  muttering,  with  an  oath,  that  he  would  b« 
revenged,  and  make  her  sorry  for  her  refusal  to  the 
last  day  of  her  life.  He  then  opened  the  door  and 
went  out,  leaving  poor  Elsie  pale,  and  trembling  like 
a  leaf. 

The  person,  whoever  it  was,  that  had  tried  the  door 
had  gone  away  again,  and  Elsie  had  a  few  moments 
alone  to  recover  herself,  before  Chloe  came  to  tell 
her  that  her  father  could  not  have  her  with  him  that 
morning,  as  a  gentleman  had  called  on  business. 

And  much  as  Elsie  had  always  enjoyed  that  hour, 
she  was  almost  glad  of  the  respite,  so  fearful  was  she 
that  her  papa  would  see  that  something  had  agitated 


30  HOLIDAYS   AT  ROSELANDS. 

her,  and  insist  upon  knowing  what  it  was.  She  was 
very  much  troubled  that  she  had  been  made  the  re- 
pository of  such  a  secret,  and  fearful  that  she  ought 
to  tell  her  father  or  grandfather,  because  it  seemed  so 
very  important  that  Arthur  should  be  stopped  in  his 
evil  courses.  But  remembering  that  he  had  said  that 
her  assistance  was  his  only  hope  for  escaping  detec- 
tion, she  at  length  decided  that  she  need  not  speak 
about  the  matter  to  any  one. 

She  had  a  trying  time  that  day,  endeavoring  to 
keep  the  children  amused;  and  her  ingenuity  and 
patience  were  taxed  to  the  utmost  to  think  of  stories 
and  games  that  would  please  them  all. 

It  was  still  early  in  the  afternoon  when  she  seemed 
to  have  got  quite  to  the  end  of  her  list.  She  was  try- 
ing to  amuse  Enna's  set,  while  her  three  companions 
and  Herbert  were  taking  care  of  themselves.  They  had 
sat  down  on  the  floor,  and  were  playing  jack-stones. 

"Let  us  play  jack-stones,  too,"  said  Flora.  "I 
don't  know  how;  but  Elsie,  you  can  teach  me,  can't 
you?" 

"  No,  Flora,  I  cannot  indeed,  for  papa  says  I  must 
not  play  that  game,  because  he  does  not  like  to  have 
me  sit  down  on  the  floor,"  replied  Elsie.  "  We  must 
try  to  think  of  something  else." 

"  We  needn't  sit  on  the  floor,  need  we  ?  Couldn't 
we  play  it  on  the  table  ? "  asked  Flora. 

"I  don't  know;  perhaps  we  could;  but  papa  said 
I  mustn't  play  it,"  replied  Elsie,  shaking  her  head 
doubtfully. 

"But  maybe  he'd  let  you,  if  we  don't  sit  on  the 
floor,"  persisted  the  little  girl. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS.          31 

Several  other  little  ones  joined  their  entreaties  to 
Flora's,  and  at  length  Elsie  said,  "  Well,  I  will  go 
and  ask  papa;  perhaps  he  may  let  me,  if  I  tell  him 
ffe  are  not  going  to  sit  on  the  floor." 

She  went  to  his  dressing-room,  but  he  was  not 
there.  Next  she  tried  the  library,  and  was  more  suc- 
cessful; he  was  in  an  easy  chair  by  the  fire,  read- 
ing. 

But  now  that  she  had  found  him,  Elsie,  remember- 
ing how  often  he  had  told  her  never  to  ask  a  second 
time  to  do  what  he  had  once  forbidden,  was  more 
than  half  afraid  to  prefer  her  request,  and  very  much 
inclined  to  go  back  without  doing  so. 

But  as  she  stood  a  moment  irresolute,  he  looked 
up  from  his  book,  and  seeing  who  it  was,  smiled  and 
held  out  his  hand. 

She  went  to  him  then,  and  said  timidly,  "  Papa, 
some  of  the  little  ones  want  me  to  play  jack-stones, 
to  teach  them  how;  may  I,  if  we  don't  sit  on  the 
floor?" 

"  Elsie,"  he  replied,  in  a  tone  of  great  displeasure, 
"  it  was  only  the  other  day  that  I  positively  forbade 
you  to  play  that  game,  and,  after  all  that  I  have  said 
to  you  about  not  asking  a  second  time,  it  surprises 
me  very  much  that  you  would  dare  to  do  it.  Go  to 
my  dressing-room,  and  shut  yourself  into  the  closet 
there." 

Elsie  burst  into  tears,  as  she  turned  to  obey,  then, 
hesitatingly,  asked,  "  May  I  go  down  first,  papa,  and 
tell  the  children  that  I  can't  come  to  play  with 
them?" 

"  Elsie ! "  he  exclaimed,  in  his  sternest  tone ;  and 


32          'HOLIDAYS  AT  BOSELAND3. 

not  daring  to  utter  another  word,  trembling  and 
weeping,  she  hastened  from  the  room,  and  shut  her- 
self up  as  he  had  bidden  her. 

The  closet  was  large,  and  there  was  a  stool  she 
could  sit  on ;  but  when  she  had  shut  the  door,  it  was 
both  dark  and  cold.  It  was  a  dismal  place  to  be  in, 
and  poor  Elsie  wondered  how  long  she  would  have 
to  stay  there. 

It  seemed  a  long,  long  time;  so  long  that  she  began 
to  think  it  must  be  night,  and  to  fear  that  perhaps 
her  papa  had  forgotten  all  about  having  sent  her 
there,  or  that  he  considered  her  so  very  naughty  as 
to  deserve  to  stay  there  all  night. 

But  at  last  she  heard  his  step,  and  then  he  opened 
the  door  and  called,  "  Elsie !  " 

"  Yes,  papa,  I  am  here,"  she  replied  in  a  trembling 
voice,  full  of  tears. 

"  Come  to  me,"  he  said;  and  then,  as  he  took  he? 
hand,  "  Why,  how  cold  you  are,  child,"  he  exclaimed; 
"I  am  really  sorry  you  have  been  so  long  in  that 
dismal  place.  I  did  not  intend  to  punish  you  so 
severely,  and  should  not  have  kept  you  there  more 
than  half  an  hour,  at  the  very  longest;  but  company 
came  in,  and  I  quite  forgot  you/' 

While  speaking  thus  he  had  led  her  up  to  the  fire 
and  sat  down  with  her  on  his  knee.  "  My  poor  dar- 
ling ! "  he  said,  "  these  little  hands  are  very  cold,  let 
papa  rub  them;  and  are  your  feet  cold  too?" 

"  Yes  sir,"  she  replied,  and  he  pulled  off  her  shoea 
and  stockings,  and  moving  his  chair  closer  to  the  fire, 
held  her  feet  out  toward  the  blaze,  and  rubbed 
in  his  warm  hands. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.  33 

41  You  have  been  crying  a  good  deal,"  he  said,  look* 
ing  keenly  into  her  face. 

"  Yes,  papa,"  she  replied,  dropping  her  face  on  his 
breast  and  bursting  into  tears ;  "  I  thought  you  were 
going  to  leave  me  there  all  night." 

"  Did  you  1  and  were  you  afraid  ? " 

"  No,  papa,  not  afraid,  because  I  know  you  would 
be  sleeping  in  the  next  room;  and  besides,  God 
could  take  care  of  me  as  well  in  the  closet  as  any- 
where else.  Is  it  getting  night,  papa,  or  morn- 
ing?" 

"  It  is  beginning  to  grow  dark,"  he  said.  "  But  tell 
me  why  you  cried,  if  you  were  not  afraid." 

"Partly  because  I  was  uncomfortable,  papa,  but 
more  because  I  was  sorry  I  had  been  naughty,  and 
displeased  you,  and  afraid  that  I  can  never  learn  to 
be  good." 

u  It  is  very  strange,"  he  remarked,  "  that  you  can- 
not learn  not  to  ask  to  do  what  I  have  forbidden.  I 
shall  have  to  punish  you  every  time  you  do  it;  for 
you  must  learn  that  no  means  no,  and  that  you  are 
never  to  coax  or  tease  after  papa  has  once  said  it.  I 
love  my  little  girl  very  dearly,  and  want  to  do  all  I 
can  to  make  her  happy,  but  I  must  have  her  entirely 
submissive  and  obedient  to  me.  But  stop  crying 
now,"  he  added,  wiping  her  eyes  with  his  handker- 
chief. "  Kiss  me,  and  tell  me  you  are  going  to  be  a 
good  girl,  and  I  will  forgive  you  this  time." 

"  I  will  try,  papa,"  she  said,  holding  up  her  face 
for  the  kiss;  "and  I  would  not  have  asked  to  play 
that,  but  the  children  begged  me  so,  and  I  thought 
you  only  said  I  mustn't,  because  you  didn't  want  me 


34  HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS. 

to  sit  on  the  floor;  and  we  were  going  to  try  it  on 
the  table." 

"  Did  I  give  that  reason  ?  "  he  asked  gravely. 

"  No,  papa,"  she  replied,  hanging  her  head. 

"  Then  you  had  no  right  to  think  so.  That  was 
one  reason,  but  not  the  only  one.  I  have  heard  it 
said  that  that  play  enlarges  the  knuckles,  and  I  don't 
choose  to  have  these  little  hands  of  mine  robbed  of 
their  beauty,"  he  added,  playfully  raising  them  to  his 
lips. 

Elsie  smiled  faintly,  then  drew  a  deep  sigh. 

"Is  it  so  very  hard  to  give  up  jack-stones?"  he 
asked. 

"  No,  papa ;  I  don't  care  anything  about  that,  but 
I  was  just  thinking  how  very  naughty  I  must  be 
growing;  for  you  have  had  to  punish  me  twice  in  one 
week ;  and  then  I  have  had  such  a  hard  day  of  it — it 
was  so  difficult  to  amuse  the  children.  I  think  be- 
ing up  so  late  last  night  made  them  feel  cross." 

"  Ah ! "  he  said,  in  a  sympathizing  tone ;  "  and 
had  you  all  the  burden  of  entertaining  them? 
Where  were  Louise  and  Lora  ? " 

"  They  are  hardly  ever  with  us,  papa ;  we  are  too 
little  to  play  with  them,  they  say,  and  Enna  won't  do 
anything  her  little  friends  want  her  to,  and  " — she 
paused,  and  the  color  rushed  over  her  face  with 
the  sudden  thought — "I  am  afraid  I  am  telling 
tales." 

"And  so  they  put  upon  you  all  the  trouble  of 
entertaining  both  your  own  company  and  theirs,  eh? 
It  is  shameful!  a  downright  imposition,  and  I  shall 
not  put  up  with  it! "  he  exclaimed  indignantly.  "I 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.          85 

shall  speak  to  Lora  and  Louise,  and  tell  them  they 
must  do  their  share  of  the  work." 

" Please,  papa,  don't"  Elsie  begged  in  a  frightened 
tone.  "  I  would  a  great  deal  rather  just  go  on  as  we 
have  been ;  they  will  be  so  vexed." 

"  And  suppose  they  are !  they  shall  not  hurt  you," 
he  said,  drawing  her  closer  to  him ;  "  and  they  have 
no  reason  to  be.  I  think  the  children  will  all  want 
to  go  to  bed  early  to-night,"  he  added,  "  and  then 
you  can  come  here  and  sit  by  me  while  you  copy 
your  letter;  shall  you  like  that?  " 

"  Very  much,  papa,  thank  you." 

"  Well,  then  we  will  put  on  the  shoes  and  stock- 
ings again,"  he  said  pleasantly,  "  and  then  you  must 
bathe  your  eyes,  and  go  to  your  supper ;  and,  as  soon 
as  the  others  retire,  you  may  come  back  to  me." 

Elsie  had  to  make  haste,  for  the  tea-bell  rang  al- 
most immediately. 

The  others  were  just  taking  their  places  at  the 
table  when  she  entered  the  room,  and  thus,  their  at- 
tention being  occupied  with  the  business  in  hand,  she 
escaped  the  battery  of  questions  and  looks  of  curios- 
ity which  she  had  feared. 

Elora  did  turn  round  after  a  little,  to  ask :  "  Why 
didn't  you  come  back,  Elsie;  wouldn't  your  papa  let 
you  play?"  But  Elsie's  quiet  "no"  seemed  to 
satisfy  her,  and  she  made  no  further  remark 
about  it. 

As  Mr.  Dinsrnore  had  expected,  the  children  were 
all  ready  for  bed  directly  after  tea;  and  then  Elsie 
went  to  him,  and  had  another  quiet  evening,  which 
she  enjoyed  so  much  that  she  thought  it  almost  made 


86          HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LAND  8. 

np  for  all  the  troubles  and  trials  of  the  day;  for  her 
father,  feeling  a  little  remorseful  on  account  of  her 
long  imprisonment  in  the  closet,  was,  if  possible, 
even  more  than  usually  tender  and  affectionate  in 
bis  manner  toward  her. 

The  next  morning  Mr.  Dinsmore  found  an  op- 
portunity to  remonstrate  with  his  sisters  on  their 
neglect  of  the  little  guests,  but  did  it  in  such  a  way 
that  they  had  no  idea  that  Elsie  had  been  complain- 
ing of  them — as,  indeed,  she  had  not — but  supposed 
that  he  had  himself  noticed  their  remissness;  and 
feeling  somewhat  ashamed  of  their  want  of  polite- 
ness, they  went  into  the  children's  room  after  break- 
fast, and  exerted  themselves  for  an  hour  or  two,  for 
the  entertainment  of  the  little  ones.  It  was  but  a 
spasmodic  effort,  however,  and  they  soon  grew  weary 
of  the  exertion,  and  again  let  the  burden  fall  upon 
Elsie.  She  did  the  best  she  could,  poor  child,  but 
these  were  tiresome  and  trying  days  from  that  until 
New  Year's. 

One  afternoon  Mr.  Horace  Dinsmore  was  sitting 
in  his  own  room,  buried  in  an  interesting  book,  when 
the  door  opened  and  closed  again  very  quietly,  and 
his  little  girl  stole  softly  to  his  side,  and  laying  her 
head  on  his  shoulder,  stood  there  without  uttering  a 
.word. 

For  hours  she  had  been  exerting  herself  to  the  ut- 
most to  amuse  the  young  guests,  her  efforts  thwarted 
again  and  again  by  the  petulance  and  unreasonable- 
ness of  Walter  and  Enna;  she  had  also  borne  much 
teasing  from  Arthur,  and  fault-finding  from  Mrs. 
Dinsmore,  to  whom  Enna  was  continually  carrying 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS.          37 

tales,  until,  at  length,  no  longer  able  to  endure  it,  she 
had  stolen  away  to  her  father  to  seek  for  comfort. 

"  My  little  girl  is  tired,"  he  said,  passing  his  arm 
affectionately  around  her,  and  pressing  his  lips  on 
her  forehead. 

She  burst  into  tears,  and  sobbed  quite  violently. 

"  Why,  what  is  it,  darling  ?  what  troubles  my  own 
sweet  child  ? "  he  asked,  in  a  tone  of  mingled  sur- 
prise and  alarm,  as  he  hastily  laid  aside  his  book  and 
drew  her  to  his  knee. 

"  Nothing,  papa ;  at  least,  nothing  very  bad ;  I  be- 
lieve I  am  very  silly,"  she  replied,  trying  to  smile 
through  her  tears. 

"It  must  have  been  something,  Elsie,"  he  said, 
very  gravely;  "something  quite  serin  v^,  I  think,  to 
affect  you  so;  tell  me  what  it  was,  daughter." 

"Please  don't  ask  me,  papa,"  she  begged  implor- 
ingly. 

"  I  hate  concealments,  Elsie,  and  shall  be  very 
much  displeased  if  you  try  them  with  me,"  he  an- 
swered, almost  sternly. 

"Dear  papa,  don't  be  angry,"  she  pleaded,  in  a 
tremulous  tone ;  "  I  don't  want  to  have  any  conceal- 
ments from  you,  but  you  know  I  ought  not  to  tell 
tales.  You  won't  make  me  do  it  ?  " 

"Is  that  it?"  he  said,  kissing  her.  "No,  I  shall 
not  ask  you  to  tell  tales,  but  I  am  not  going  to  have 
you  abused  by  anybody,  and  shall  take  care  to  find 
out  from  some  one  else  who  it  is  that  annoys  you." 

*  Oh,  papa,  please  don't  trouble  yourself  about  it 
I  do  not  mind  it  at  all,  now." 

"  But  I  do,"  replied  her  father,  "  and  I  shall  take 


38  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

care  that  you  are  not  annoyed  in  the  same  way 
again." 

The  tears  rose  in  Elsie's  eyes  again,  and  she  re- 
proached herself  severely  for  allowing  her  father  to 
see  how  troubled  she  had  been;  but  she  said  not 
another  word,  for  she  well  knew  from  his  look  and 
tone  that  it  would  be  worse  than  useless. 


SO  LID  AY  3  AT  ROSE  LANDS.          3* 


CHAPTER  HI. 

••  Revenge,  at  first  though  sweet, 
Bitter,  ere  long,  back  on  itself  recoils." 

MILTON'S  PAKADIS*  Lore, 

*  'Tis  easier  for  the  generous  to  forgive, 
Than  for  offence  to  ask  it." 

THOMSON'S  EDMUND  AND  ELEONORA, 

THE  last  day  of  the  old  year  had  come;  the  after- 
noon was  bright  and  warm  for  the  season,  and  the  lit- 
tle folks  at  Roselands  were  unanimously  in  favor  of  a 
long  walk.  They  set  out  soon  after  dinner,  all  in  high 
good  humor  except  Arthur,  who  was  moody  and  si- 
lent, occasionally  casting  an  angry  glance  at  Elsie, 
whom  he  had  not  yet  forgiven  for  her  refusal  to  lend 
him  money;  but  no  one  seemed  to  notice  it,  and  for 
some  time  nothing  occurred  to  mar  their  enjoy- 
ment. 

At  length,  some  of  the  older  ones,  seeing  that  the 
sun  was  getting  low,  called  to  the  others  that  it  was 
time  to  return,  and  all  turned  their  faces  homeward, 
walking  more  soberly  and  silently  along  than  at  first, 
for  they  were  beginning  to  feel  somewhat  fatigued. 

They  were  climbing  a  steep  hill.  Elsie  and  Caro- 
line Howard  reached  the  top  first,  Arthur  and  Harry 
Carrington  being  but  a  few  steps  behind. 

Elsie  stooped  to  pick  up  a  pebble,  and  Arthur, 
darting  quickly  past  her,  managed  to  give  her  a  push 


40  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

that  sent  her  rolling  down  the  bank.  She  gave  ont 
frightened  cry  as  she  fell,  and  the  next  instant  was 
lying  pale  and  motionless  at  the  bottom. 

All  was  now  terror  and  confusion  among  the  chil- 
dren; the  little  ones,  who  all  loved  Elsie  dearly,  be- 
gan to  scream  and  cry.  Harry,  Lucy,  Carry,  and 
Mary,  rushed  down  the  path  again  as  fast  as  they 
could,  and  were  soon  standing  pale  and  breathless  be- 
side the  still  form  of  their  little  companion.  Carry 
was  the  only  one  who  seemed  to  have  any  presence 
of  mind.  She  sat  down  on  the  ground,  and  lifting 
Elsie's  head,  laid  it  on  her  lap,  untied  her  bonnet- 
strings,  and  loosened  her  dress. 

"  Jim,"  she  said  to  the  black  boy,  who  stood  blub- 
bering by  her  side,  "run  quickly  for  the  doctor. 
And  you,  Harry  Carrington,  go  for  her  father,  as  fast 
as  you  can.  Lucy,  crying  so  won't  do  any  good. 
Haven't  some  of  you  a  smelling-bottle  about  you  ? " 

"Yes,  yes,  here,  here!  quick!  quick!  Oh,  Carry, 
,say  she  isn't  dead ! "  cried  Mary  Leslie,  diving  into 
her  pocket  and  bringing  out  a  small  bottle  of  smell- 
ing salts  that  some  one  had  presented  her  as  a 
Christmas  gift. 

I  "  No,  she  is  not  dead,  Mary ;  see,  she  is  beginning 
to  open  her  eyes,"  replied  Carry,  now  bursting  into 
tears  herself. 

But  Elsie  opened  them  only  for  an  instant,  moaned 
as  if  in  great  pain,  and  relapsed  again  into  insensi- 
bility, so  like  death  that  Carry  shuddered  and  trem- 
bled with  fear. 

They  were  not  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from 
the  house,  but  it  seemed  almost  an  age  to  the  anxious 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSE  LANDS.  41' 

Carry  before  Mr.  Dinsmore  came;  although  it  was  in 
reality  but  a  few  moments,  as  Harry  ran  very  fast, 
and  Mr.  Dinsmore  sprang  into  the  carriage — which  was 
at  the  door,  some  of  the  party  having  just  returned 
from  a  drive — the  instant  he  heard  the  news,  calling 
to  Harry  to  accompany  him,  and  bidding  the  coach- 
man drive  directly  to  the  spot,  with  all  speed. 

The  moment  they  were  off  he  began  questioning 
the  boy  closely  as  to  the  cause  of  the  accident. 
Harry  could  not  tell  much  about  it.  "  She  had  fallen, 
down  the  hill,"  he  said,  "but  he  did  not  see  what 
made  her  fall." 

"  Was  she  much  hurt  ? "  Mr.  Dinsmore  asked,  hia 
voice  trembling  a  little  in  spite  of  himself. 

Harry  "did  not  know,  but  feared  she  was  pretty 
badly  injured." 

"  Was  she  insensible  ?  " 

"  Yes,  she  was  when  I  left,"  Harry  Daid. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  leaned  back  in  the  carriage  with  a 
groan  and  did  not  speak  again. 

In  another  moment  they  had  stopped,  and  flinging 
open  the  door,  he  sprang  to  the  ground,  and  hurried 
toward  the  little  group,  who  were  still  gathered  about 
Elsie  just  as  Harry  had  left  them;  some  looking  on 
with  pale,  frightened  faces,  others  sobbing  aloud. 
Walter  was  crying  quite  bitterly,  and  even  Enna  had 
the  traces  of  tears  on  her  cheeks.  As  for  Arthur,  he 
trembled  and  shuddered  at  the  thought  that  he  was 
perhaps  already  a  murderer,  and  frightened  and  full 
of  remorse,  shrank  behind  the  others  as  he  saw  his 
brother  approach. 

Elsie  still  lay  with  her  he?d  in  Carry's  lap. 


42          HOLIDAYS  AT  KOSELANDS. 

Hastily  pushing  the  others  aside,  Mr.  Dinsmore 
stooped  over  her,  sorrow  and  intense  anxiety  written 
in  every  line  of  his  countenance. 

Again  Elsie  opened  her  eyes,  #nd  smiled  faintly  aa 
she  saw  him  bending  over  her. 

"  My  precious  one,"  he  murmured  in  a  low,  moved 
tone,  as  he  gently  lifted  her  in  his  arms ;  "  are  you 
much  hurt  ?  Are  you  in  pain  ?  " 

"  Yes,  papa,"  she  answered  feebly. 

"Where,  darling?" 

"  My  ankle,  papa ;  it  pains  me  terribly;  and  I  think 
3  must  have  hit  my  head,  it  hurts  me  so." 

"  How  did  she  come  to  fall  ? "  he  asked,  looking 
;  ©und  upon  the  little  group. 

No  one  replied. 

"Please,  papa,  don't  ask,"  she  pleaded  in  a  faint 
foice. 

He  gave  her  a  loving,  pitying  look,  but  paid  no 
other  heed  to  her  ,remonstrance. 

"Who  was  near  her?"  he  asked,  glancing  sternly 
around  the  little  circle. 

"  Arthur,"  said  several  voices. 

Arthur  quailed  beneath  the  terrible  glance  of  hia 
brother's  eye,  as  he  turned  it  upon  him,  exclaiming 
bitterly:  "Yes,  I  understand  it  all,  now!  I  believe 
you  will  never  be  satisfied  until  you  have  killed 
her." 

"  Dear  papa,  please  take  me  home,  and  don't  scold 
poor  Arthur,"  pleaded  Elsie's  sweet,  gentle  voice;  "  I 
am  not  so  very  badly  hurt,  and  I  am  sure  he  is  very 
sorry  for  me." 

"  Yes,  darling,"  he  said,  "  I  will  take  you  hom6, 


HOLIDAYS  AT  R08ELAND8.  43 

and  will  try  to  do  so  without  hurting  you ; "  and 
nothing  could  exceed  the  tenderness  with  which  he 
bore  her  to  the  carriage,  supported  her  in  his  arms 
during  the  short  ride,  and  on  their  arrival  carried 
her  up  to  her  room  and  laid  her  down  upon  a  sofa. 

Jim  had  brought  the  doctor,  and  Mr.  Dinsmore 
immediately  requested  him  to  make  a  careful  ex- 
amination of  the  child's  injuries. 

He  did  so,  and  reported  a  badly  sprained  ankle, 
and  a  slight  bruise  on  the  head;  nothing  more. 

"  Are  you  quite  sure,  doctor,  that  her  spine  hus  sus- 
tained no  injury  ? "  asked  the  father  anxiously,  add- 
ing, "there  is  scarcely  anything  I  should  so  dread 
for  her  as  that." 

"  None  whatever,"  replied  the  physician  confident- 
ly, and  Mr.  Dinsmore  looked  greatly  relieved. 

"  My  back  does  not  hurt  me  at  all,  papa ;  I  don't 
think  I  struck  it,"  Elsie  said,  looking  up  lovingly 
into  his  face. 

"  How  did  you  happen  to  fall,  my  dear  ? "  asked 
the  doctor. 

"If  you  please,  sir,  I  would  rather  not  tell,"  she 
replied,  while  the  color  rushed  over  her  face,  and  then 
instantly  faded  away  again,  leaving  her  deathly  pale. 
She  was  suffering  great  pain,  but  bearing  it  bravely. 

The  doctor  was  dressing  the  injured  ankle,  and 
her  father  sat  by  the  sofa  holding  her  hand. 

"  You  need  not,  darling,"  he  answered,  kissing  her 
cheek. 

"  Thank  you,  papa,"  she  said,  gratefully,  then  whis- 
pered, "Won't  you  stay  with  me  till  tea-time,  if  yo« 
are  not  busy  ? " 


44=  HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSE LANDS. 

u  Yes,  daughter,  and  all  the  evening,  too ;  perhaps 
all  night." 

She  looked  her  happiness  and  thanks,  and  the  doctor 
praised  her  patience  and  fortitude ;  and  having  given 
directions  concerning  the  treatment  of  the  wounded 
limb,  bade  his  little  patient  good-night,  saying  he 
would  call  again  in  the  morning. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  followed  him  to  the  door. 

"That's  a  sweet  child,  Mr.  Dinsmore,"  he  re- 
marked. "  I  don't  know  how  any  one  could  have  the 
heart  to  injure  her;  but  I  think  there  has  been  foul 
play  somewhere,  and  if  she  were  mine  I  should  cer- 
tainly sift  the  matter  to  the  bottom." 

"  That  I  shall,  you  may  rest  assured,  sir ;  but  tell 
me/  "doctor,  do  you  think  her  ankle  very  seriously  in- 
jured?" 

"Not  permanently,  I  hope;  indeed,  I  feel  quite 
sure  of  it,  if  she  is  well  taken  care  of,  and  not  allowed 
to  use  it  too  soon;  but  these  sprains  are  tedious 
things,  and  she  will  not  be  able  to  walk  for  some 
weeks.  Good-night,  sir;  don't  be  too  anxious,  she 
will  get  over  it  in  time,  and  you  may  be  thankful  it 
is  nothing  worse." 

"  I  am,  indeed,  doctor,"  Mr.  Dinsmore  said,  warm- 
ly grasping  the  hand  the  kind-hearted  physician  held 
out  to  him. 

Everybody  was  asking  what  the  doctor  had  said, 
and  how  much  Elsie  was  injured,  and  Mr.  Dinsmore 
stepped  into  the  drawing-room  a  moment  to  answer 
their  inquiries,  and  then  hastened  back  to  his  child 
again. 

She  looked  so  glad  to  see  him. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS.  45 

"  My  poor  little  pet,"  he  said,  pityingly,  "  you  will 
Lave  a  sad  New  Year's  Day,  fastened  down  to  your 
couch;  but  you  shall  have  as  much  of  my  company 
as  you  wish." 

"  Shall  I,  papa  ? — then  you  will  have  to  stay  by  me 
all  day  long." 

"And  so  I  will,  dearest,"  he  said,  leaning  fondly 
over  her,  and  stroking  back  the  hair  from  her  fore- 
head. "  Are  you  in  much  pain  now,  darling  ? "  he 
asked,  as  he  noticed  a  slight  contraction  of  her  brow, 
and  an  almost  deadly  pallor  around  her  mouth. 

"  Yes,  papa,  a  good  deal,"  she  answered  faintly ; 
"  and  I  feel  so  weak.  Please  take  me  in  your  arms, 
papa,  I  want  to  lay  my  head  against  you." 

He  raised  her  up  gently,  sat  down  on  the  end  of 
the  couch  where  her  head  had  been,  lifted  her  to  his 
knee,  and  made  Chloe  place  a  pillow  for  the  wounded 
limb  to  rest  upon. 

"  There,  darling,  is  that  better  ? "  he  asked,  sooth- 
ingly, as  ehe  laid  her  head  wearily  down  on  his 
breast,  and  he  folded  his  arms  about  her. 

"Yes,  papa;  but,  oh,  it  aches  very  much,"  she 
sighed. 

"  My  poor  little  daughter !  my  poor  little  pet !  ** 
he  said,  in  a  deeply  compassionate  tone,  "it  is  so 
hard  to  see  you  suffer ;  I  would  gladly  take  your  pain 
and  bear  it  for  you  if  I  could." 

"  Oh,  no,  dear  papa,  I  would  much  rather  bear  it 
myself,"  she  answered  quickly. 

The  tea-bell  rang,  and  Elsie  half  started  up. 

"  Lie  still,  dearest,"  her  father  said.  "  I  am  in  no 
hurry  for  my  tea,  so  you  shall  have  yours  first,  and  I 


46  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

will  hold  you  while  you  eat  it.  What  will  you  hav«f 
You  may  ask  for  anything  you  want." 

"  I  don't  know,  papa ;  whatever  you  please." 

"Well,  then,  Aunt  Chloe,  go  down  and  bring  up 
whatever  good  things  are  there,  and  she  can  take  her 
choice.  Bring  a  cup  of  hot  tea,  too,  I  think  it  may 
do  her  good  to-night." 

"  Thank  you,  dear  papa,  you  are  so  kind,"  Elsie 
said,  gratefully. 

When  the  carriage  had  driven  off  with  Mr.  Dins- 
more  and  Elsie,  the  rest  of  the  young  party  at  once 
turned  their  steps  toward  the  house;  Arthur  skulk- 
ing in  the  rear,  and  the  others  eagerly  discussing  the 
accident  as  they  went. 

"  Arthur  pushed  her  down,  I  am  sure  he  did,"  said 
Lucy,  positively.  "  I  believe  he  hates  her  like  poi- 
son, and  he  has  been  at  her  about  something  the 
several  days  past — I  know  it  just  by  the  way  I've 
seen  him  look  at  her — yes,  ever  since  the  morning 
after  the  Carleton  party.  And  now  I  remember  I 
heard  his  voice  talking  angrily  in  her  room  that  very 
morning.  I  went  to  get  a  book  I  had  left  in  there, 
and  when  I  tried  the  door  it  was  locked,  and  I  went 
away  again  directly." 

"  But  what  has  that  to  do  with  Elsie's  fall? "  askec 
Mary  Leslie. 

"  Why,  don't  you  see  that  it  shows  there  was 
some  trouble  between  them,  and  that  Arthur  had  a 
motive  for  pushing  her  down,'5  returned  Lucy,  some- 
what impatiently.  "Really,  Mary,  you  seem  quite 
etupid  sometimes." 

Mary  looked  hurt. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.          47 

tf  I  don't  know  how  any  one  could  be  so  wicked 
and  cruel;  especially  to  such  a  dear,  sweet  little  girl 
as  Elsie,"  remarked  Carry  Howard. 

"No,  nor  I,"  said  Harry;  "but  the  more  I  think 
about  it  the  more  certain  I  feel  that  Arthur  did  really 
push  her  down ;  for  now  I  remember  distinctly  where 
she  stood,  and  it  seems  to  me  she  could  not  possibly 
have  fallen  of  herself.  Besides  it  was  evident  enough 
that  Arthur  felt  guilty  from  the  way  he  acted 
when  Mr.  Dinsmore  came,  and  when  he  spoke 
to  him.  But  perhaps  he  did  not  do  it  quite  on 
purpose." 

"Oh!"  exclaimed  Mary,  "I  do  think  I  should 
be  frightened  to  death  if  Mr.  Dinsmore  should  look 
at  me  as  he  did  at  Arthur." 

"  Looks  can't  hurt,"  observed  Harry,  wisely ;  "  but 
I  wouldn't  be  in  Arthur's  shoes  just  now  for  consid- 
erable ;  because  I'll  venture  to  say  Mr.  Dinsmore  will 
do  something  a  good  deal  worse  than  look,  before  he 
is  done  with  him." 

When  they  reached  the  house  Lucy  went  directly 
to  her  mamma's  room.  Herbert,  who  was  more  ail- 
ing than  usual  that  day,  lay  on  a  sofa,  while  his 
mamma  sat  by  his  side,  reading  to  him.  They  had 
not  heard  of  the  accident,  and  were  quite  startled  by 
Lucy's  excited  manner. 

"  Oh,  mamma !  "  she  cried,  jerking  off  her  bonnet, 
and  throwing  herself  down  on  a  stool  at  her  mother's 
feet,  "  we  have  had  such  a  dreadful  accident,  or 
hardly  an  accident  either,  for  I  feel  perfectly  certain 
Arthur  did  it  on  purpose ;  and  I  just  expect  he'll  kill 
her  some  day,  the  mean,  wicked  boy  1 "  and  she  burst 


48  HOLIDAYS  AT  EOS  ELANDS. 

into  tears.  "  If  I  were  Mr.  Dinsmore  I'd  have  him 
put  in  jail,  so  I  would,"  she  sobbed. 

"  Lucy,  my  child,  what  are  you  talking  about  ? " 
asked  her  mother  with  a  look  of  mingled  surprise 
and  alarm,  while  Herbert  started  up  asking,  "Is  it 
Elsie  ?  Oh !  Lucy,  is  she  much  hurt  ? " 

"  Yes,"  sobbed  Lucy,  "  we  all  thought  she  was  dead, 
it  was  so  long  before  she  spoke,  or  moved,  or  evea 
opened  her  eyes." 

Herbert  was  crying,  too,  now,  as  bitterly  as  his 
sister. 

"  But,  Lucy  dear,"  said  her  mother,  wiping  her 
eyes,  "you  haven't  told  us  anything  yet.  Where 
did  it  happen  ?  What  did  Arthur  do  ?  And  where  is 
poor  little  Elsie  now  ?  " 

"  Her  papa  brought  her  home,  and  Jim  went  for 
the  doctor,  and  they're  doing  something  with  her 
now  in  her  own  room — for  Pomp  said  Mr.  Dinsmore 
carried  her  right  up  there !  Oh !  mamma,  if  you  had 
seen  him  look  at  Arthur !  " 

"  But  what  did  Arthur  do  ? "  asked  Herbert  anx- 
iously. 

"  He  pushed  her  down  that  steep  hill  that  you  re- 
member you  were  afraid  to  try  to  climb  the  other 
day;  at  least  we  all  think  he  did." 

"  But  surely,  he  did  not  do  it  intentionally,"  said 
Mrs.  Carrington,  "  for  why  should  he  wish  to  harm 
such  a  sweet,  gentle  little  creature  as  Elsie  ?  " 

"  Oh !  mamma,"  exclaimed  Herbert,  suddenly 
latching  hold  of  her  hand;  and  he  grew  very  pale, 
and  almost  gasped  for  breath. 

"  What  is  it,  Herbert  dear,  what  is  it  ?  •"'  she  asked 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.'         49 

in  alarm;  for  he  had  fallen  back  on  his  pillow,  and 
seemed  almost  ready  to  faint. 

"Mamma,"  he  said  with  a  shudder,  "mamma,  I  be- 
lieve I  know.  Oh !  why  didn't  I  speak  before,  and,  per- 
haps, poor  little  Elsie  might  have  been  saved  all  this." 

"  Why,  Herbert,  what  can  you  know  about  it  ? " 
she  asked  in  extreme  surprise. 

u  I  will  tell  you,  mamma,  as  well  as  I  can,"  he 
•said,  "  and  then  you  must  tell  me  what  I  ought  to  do. 
You  know,  mamma,  I  went  out  to  walk  with  the  rest 
the  afternoon  after  that  party  at  Mr.  Carleton's ;  for 
if  you  remember,  I  had  stayed  at  home  the  night  be- 
fore, and  gone  to  bed  very  early,  and  so  I  felt  pretty 
well  and  able  to  walk.  But  Elsie  was  not  with  us. 
I  don't  know  where  she  could  have  been;  she  always 
thinks  of  my  lameness,  and  walks  slowly  when  I  am 
along,  but  this  time  they  all  walked  so  fast  that  1  soon 
grew  very  tired,  indeed,  with  trying  to  keep  up.  So 
I  sat  down  on  a  log  to  rest.  Well,  mamma,  I  had  not 
been  there  very  long  when  I  heard  voices  near  me, 
on  the  other  side  of  some  bushes,  that,  I  suppose, 
must  have  prevented  them  from  seeing  me.  One 
voice  was  Arthur's,  but  the  other  I  didn't  know.  I 
didn't  want  to  be  listening,  but  I  was  too  tired  to 
move  on;  so  I  whistled  a  little,  to  let  them  know 
I  was  there;  they  didn't  seem  to  care,  though,  but 
went  on  talking  quite  loud,  so  loud  that  I  could  not 
help  hearing  almost  every  word;  and  so  I  soon 
learned  that  Arthur  owed  Dick  Percival  a  gambling 
debt — a  debt  of  honor,  they  called  it — and  had  sent 
this  other  boy,  whom  Arthur  called  Bob,  to  try  t» 
collect  it.  He  reminded  Arthur  that  he  had  prom- 


50  'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

ised  to  pay  that  day,  and  said  Dick  must  have  it  to 
pay  some  debts  of  his  own. 

"Arthur  acknowledged  that  he  had  promised,  ex- 
pecting to  borrow  the  money  from  somebody.  I 
didn't  hear  the  name,  and  it  never  struck  me  until 
this  moment  who  it  was ;  but  it  must  have  been  El- 
sie, for  I  recollect  he  said  she  wouldn't  lend  him  any- 
thing without  telling  Horace  all  about  it,  and  that, 
you  know,  is  Mr.  Dinsmore's  name ;  and  I  have  found 
out  that  Arthur  is  very  much  afraid  of  him;  almost 
more  than  of  his  father,  I  think. 

"  He  talked  very  angrily,  saying  he  knew  that  was 
only  an  excuse,  because  she  didn't  wish  to  do  him  a 
favor,  and  he'd  pay  her  for  it  some  day.  Then  they 
talked  about  the  debt  again,  and  finally  the  boy 
agreed  that  Dick  would  wait  until  New  Year's  Day, 
when  Arthur  said  he  would  receive  his  monthly 
allowance,  and  so  would  certainly  be  able  to  pay  it. 

"  Now,  mamma,"  concluded  Herbert,  "  what  ought 
I  to  do?  Do  you  think  it  is  my  duty  to  tell  Ar- 
thur's father?" 

"  Yes,  Herbert,  I  do,"  said  Mrs.  Carrington,  "  be- 
cause it  is  very  important  that  he  should  know  of  his 
son's  evil  courses,  that  he  may  put  a  stop  to  them; 
and  besides,  if  Arthur  should  escape  punishment  this 
time,  Elsie  may  be  in  danger  from  him  again.  I  am 
sorry  it  happened  to  be  you  rather  than  some  other 
person  who  overheard  the  conversation ;  but  it  cannot 
be  helped,  and  we  must  do  our  duty  always,  even 
though  we  find  it  difficult  and  disagreeable,  and  feeJ 
afraid  that  our  motives  may  be  misconstrued." 

Herbert  drew  a  deep  sigh. 


HOLIDAYS   AT  ROSELANDS.  51 

"  Well,  mamma,  must  I  go  just  now,  to  tell  him? " 
lie  asked,  looking  pale  and  troubled. 

Mrs.  Carrington  seemed  to  be  considering  the  mat- 
ter for  a  moment. 

"  No,  my  dear,"  she  said ;  "  I  think  we  had  better 
wait  a  little.  Probably  Mr.  Dinsmore  will  make  an 
investigation,  and  perhaps  he  may  be  able  to  get  at 
the  truth  without  your  assistance;  and  if  not,  as  the 
mischief  is  already  done,  it  will  be  time  enough  for 
your  story  to-morrow." 

Herbert  looked  a  good  deal  relieved,  and  just  then 
they  were  summoned  to  tea. 

The  elder  Mr.  Dinsmore  had  been  out  all  the 
afternoon,  and  not  returning  until  just  as  the  bell 
rang  for  tea,  heard  nothing  of  Elsie's  injury  until 
after  he  had  taken  his  seat  at  the  table. 

The  children  had  all  reported  that  Arthur  had 
pushed  her  down,  and  thus  the  story  was  told  to  his 
father.  The  old  gentleman  was  very  angry,  for  he 
had  a  great  contempt  for  such  cowardly  deeds;  and 
said  before  all  the  guests  that  if  it  were  so,  Arthur 
should  be  severely  punished. 

Mr.  Horace  Dinsmore  came  down  as  the  rest  were 
about  leaving  the  table. 

"  I  should  like  to  have  a  few  moments'  conver- 
sation with  you,  Horace,  when  you  have  finished 
your  tea,"  his  father  said,  lingering  behind  the 
others. 

"  It  is  just  what  I  wish,  sir,"  replied  his  son ;  "  I 
will  be  with  you  directly.  Shall  I  find  you  in  the 
library?" 

"  Yes.    I  hope  the  child  was  not  hurt,  Horace  ?  "  ho 


«?,          'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8. 

added,  inquiringly,  stepping  back  again  just  as  he 
had  reached  the  door. 

"Pretty  badly,  I  am  afraid,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore, 
gravely ;  "  she  is  suffering  a  good  deal." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  was  not  long  at  the  table,  for  he  was 
anxious  to  get  back  to  his  child;  yet  his  father,  whom 
he  found  striding  back  and  forth  across  the  library, 
in  a  nervous,  excited  way,  hailed  him  with  the  impa- 
tient exclamation,  "  Come  at  last,  Horace,  I  thought 
you  would  never  have  done  eating." 

Then  throwing  himself  into  a  chair,  "  Well,  what 
is  to  be  done  about  this  bad  business  ? "  he  asked. 
"  Is  it  true  that  Arthur  had  a  hand  in  it  ?  " 

"  I  have  not  a  doubt  of  it  myself,  sir,"  replied  his 
eon.  "  They  all  agree  that  he  was  close  to  her  when 
she  fell,  and  neither  he  nor  she  denies  that  he  pushed 
her;  she  only  begs  not  to  be  forced  to  speak,  and  he 
says  nothing. 

u  And  now,  father,  I  have  fully  made  up  my  mind 
that  either  that  boy  must  be  sent  away  to  school,  or 
I  must  take  Elsie  and  make  a  home  for  her  else- 
where." 

"  "Why,  Horace !  that  is  a  sudden  resolution,  is  it 
not?" 

"  No,  father,  not  so  much  as  it  seems.  I  have  sus- 
pected, for  some  time  past,  that  Elsie  had  a  good  deal 
to  bear  from  Arthur  and  Enna — to  say  nothing  of  an 
older  person,  to  whom  Enna  is  continually  carrying 
tales.  Elsie  is  too  generous  to  tell  tales,  too  meek 
and  patient  to  complain,  and  so  it  has  been  only  rery 
gradually  that  I  have  learned  how  much  of  petu- 
lance, tyranny,  and  injustice  ehe  has  had  to  endure 


HOLIDAYS   AT  ROSELANDS.          5S 

from  those  from  whom  she  certainly  had  a  right  to 
expect  common  kindness,  if  not  affection. 

"  Yesterday  afternoon  she  came  to  me  in  such  a 
state  of  nervous  excitement  as  convinced  me  that 
something  had  gone  very  much  amiss  with  her,  but 
what  it  was  I  did  not  know,  for  she  seemed  unwilling 
to  tell,  and  I  would  not  force  her  to  do  so. 

"  However,  by  putting  a  few  questions  to  some  of 
the  little  guests,  I  have  since  learned  enough  to  fill 
me  with  indignation  at  the  treatment  to  which  my 
child  has  been  subjected,  even  during  the  last  two 
weeks;  and  now  the  occurrences  of  this  afternoon 
have  put  the  finishing  stroke  to  all  this,  and  I  cannot 
any  longer  feel  that  my  child  is  safe  where  Arthur  is. 
It  is  a  great  mercy  that  she  escaped  being  killed  01 
crippled  for  life,"  and  he  dropped  his  face  into  hia. 
hands  and  shuddered. 

"  Don't,  Horace,  my  son,"  his  father  said  kindly, 
laying  his  hand  on  his  shoulder.  "  I  don't  like  to  sea 
you  give  way  so.  It  is  not  worth  while  troubling 
ourselves  about  what  might  have  been,  and  we  will 
take  measures  to  prevent  such  occurrences  in  the 
future. 

"  But  you  mustn't  think  of  leaving  us  to  set  up  a 
separate  establishment,  unless  you  are  intending  to 
marry  again,  and  I  don't  believe  you  are." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  shook  his  head. 

"  Nothing  of  the  kind,"  he  said ;  "  but  I  must  pro- 
tect my  child ;  she  has  no  one  else  to  look  to  for  pro- 
tection, or  sympathy,  or  love — my  poor  little  one! — - 
and  it  would  be  hard  indeed  if  she  could  not  have 
them  from  me." 


54          HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

"  So  it  would,  Horace,  certainly.  I  am  afraid  we 
have  none  of  us  treated  the  poor  little  thing  quite  as 
kindly  as  we  might,  but  I  really  was  not  aware  that 
she  had  been  so  much  abused,  and  shall  certainly  speak 
to  Mrs.  Dinsmore  about  it.  And  Arthur  shall  be  sent 
away  to  school,  as  you  have  suggested.  It  is  what  I 
have  been  wanting  to  do  for  some  time,  for  he  is 
getting  quite  beyond  Miss  Day;  but  his  mother  has 
always  opposed  it,  and  I  have  foolishly  given  up  to 
her  for  peace  sake.  I  set  my  foot  down  now,  how- 
ever, and  he  shall  go.  He  deserves  it  richly,  the 
young  rascal !  such  a  base,  cowardly  act  as  to  attack 
a  little  girl,  big,  strong  boy  that  he  is !  I'm  ashamed 
of  him.  You,  Horace,  were  a  wild,  headstrong  fel- 
low, but  I  never  knew  you  do  a  mean  or  cowardly 
thing;  you  were  always  above  it." 

"I  hope  so,  indeed,  sir.  But  now,  to  go  back  to 
the  present  business,  do  you  not  think  it  would  be 
well  to  call  all  the  young  people  together  and  have  a 
thorough  investigation  of  this  affair?  I  have  prom- 
ised Elsie  that  she  shall  not  be  forced  to  speak,  but  I 
hope  we  may  be  able  to  learn  from  the  others  all  that 
we  need  to  know." 

"  Yes,  yes,  Horace,  we  will  do  so  at  once,"  replied 
his  father,  ringing  the  bell.  "  They  must  be  all 
through  with  their  tea  by  this  time,  and  we  will  in- 
vite them  into  the  drawing-room,  and  cross-question 
them  until  we  get  to  the  bottom  of  the  whole 
thing." 

A  servant  answered  the  bell,  and  received  directions 
to  request — on  his  master's  behalf — all  the  guests, 
both  old  and  young,  as  well  as  every  member  of  the 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAWDS.  55 

family,  to  give  their  attendance  in  the  drawing-room 
for  a  few  moments. 

"  Stay,  father,"  said  Horace,  "  possibly  Arthur 
might  be  induced  to  confess,  and  so  spare  himself 
and  us  the  pain  of  a  public  exposure;  had  we  not 
better  send  for  him  first  ? " 

His  father  assented,  and  the  servant  was  ordered 
to  go  in  search  of  Arthur,  and  bring  him  to  the 
library. 

Arthur  had  been  expecting  such  a  summons,  and 
had  quite  made  up  his  mind  what  to  do. 

"  Confess!  "  he  said  to  himself;  "no,  indeed,  I'll 
not !  nobody  but  Elsie  knows  that  I  did  it,  and  she'll 
never  tell ;  so  I'll  stick  to  it  that  it  was  only  an  acci- 
dent." 

He  came  in  with  a  look  of  sullen,  dogged  deter- 
mination on  his  countenance,  and  stood  before  hia 
lather  and  brother  with  folded  arms,  and  an  air  of 
injured  innocence.  He  was  careful,  however,  not  to 
meet  his  brother's  eye. 

"Arthur,"  began  his  father,  sternly,"  this  is  shame- 
ful, cowardly  behavior,  utterly  unworthy  of  a  son  ef 
mine — this  unprovoked  assault  upon  a  defenceless 
little  girl.  It  has  always  been  considered  a  cowardly 
act  to  attack  one  weaker  than  ourselves." 

"  I  didn't  do  it !  she  slipped  and  fell  of  herself/' 
replied  the  boy  fiercely,  speaking  through  his 
clenched  teeth. 

"Arthur,"  said  his  brother,  in  a  calm,  firm  tone, 
"  the  alternative  before  you  is  a  frank  and  full  con- 
fession here  in  private,  or  a  disgraceful,  public  ex- 
posure in  the  drawing-room.  You  had  better  con- 


56  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

fess,  for  I  have  not  the  least  doubt  of  your  guilt, 
because  I  well  know  that  Elsie  would  have  asserted 
your  innocence,  had  she  been  able  to  do  so  with 
truth." 

"  She  wouldn't;  she  hates  me,"  muttered  the  boy ; 
"yes,  and  I  hate  her,  too,"  he  added,  almost  under 
Jus  breath.  But  his  brother's  quick  ear  caught  the 
words. 

"Yes,"  he  answered,  bitterly;  "you  have  given 
full  proof  of  that;  but  never,  while  I  live,  shall  you 
have  another  opportunity  to  wreak  your  hellish  rage 
upon  her." 

But  threats  and  persuasions  were  alike  powerless 
to  move  Arthur's  stubborn  will ;  for,  trusting  to  their 
supposed  inability  to  prove  his  guilt,  he  persisted  in 
denying  it;  and  at  length,  much  against  his  inclina- 
tion, was  forced  to  accompany  his  father  and  brother 
to  the  drawing-room,  where  the  entire  household  was 
already  assembled. 

There  was  a  good  deal  of  excitement  and  whisper- 
ing together,  especially  amongst  the  younger  portion 
of  the  assembly,  and  many  conjectures  as  to  the 
cause  of  their  being  thus  called  together;  nearly  all 
giving  it  as  their  decided  opinion  that  Elsie's  acci- 
dent had  something  to  do  vdth  it. 

Herbert  was  looking  pale  and  nervous,  and  kept 
very  close  to  his  mamma.  Harry  Carrington  and 
Carrie  Howard  were  grave  and  thoughtful,  while 
Lucy  and  Mary  seemed  restless  and  excited,  and  the 
lesser  ones  full  of  curiosity  antf  expectation.  There 
was  quite  a  little  buzz  all  over  the  room  as  the  two 
fentlemeii  and  Arthur  entered,  but  it  died  away 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8.  57 

instantly,  and  was  succeeded  by  an  almost  death- 
like stillness,  broken  the  next  moment  by  the  elder 
Mr.  Dinsmore's  voice,  as  he  briefly  stated  his  object 
in  thus  calling  them  together,  and  earnestly  request- 
ed any  one  present  who  could  throw  the  least  light 
on  the  subject,  to  speak. 

He  paused,  and  there  was  a  moment  of  profound 
silence. 

"Who  was  nearest  to  Elsie  when  she  fell?"  lie 
asked ;  "  can  any  one  tell  me  \ " 

"  Arthur,  sir,"  replied  several  voices. 

Another  pause. 

"  Who  else  was  near  her  ? "  he  asked.  "  Miss  Car- 
rie Howard,  I  have  noticed  that  you  and  Elsie  are 
usually  together;  can  you  tell  me  if  she  could  have 
fallen  of  herself  ?  Were  you  near  enough  to  see  ? " 

Carrie  answered  reluctantly:  "Yes,  sir;  I  had 
stepped  from  her  side  at  the  moment  she  stooped  to 
pick  up  something,  and  feel  quite  certain  that  she 
was  not  near  enough  to  the  edge  to  have  fallen  of 
herself." 

"  Thank  you  for  your  frank  reply.  And  now,  Mas- 
ter Harry  Carrington,  I  think  I  heard  some  one  say 
you  were  quite  close  to  Arthur  at  the  time  of  Elsie's 
fall;  can  you  tell  me  what  he  did  to  her?  You  wiJl 
confer  a  great  favo?  by  answering  with  equal  frank- 
ness." 

"  I  would  much  rather  have  been  excused  from 
saying  anything,  sir,"  replied  Harry,  coloring  and 
looking  as  i*  he  wished  himself  a  thousand  miles 
away;  "but  since  you  request  it,  I  will  own  that  I 
war  »*\Qfn.  \f*  Arthur,  and  think  he  must  have  pushed 


58  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

Elsie  in  springing  past  her,  but  it  may  have  been 
only  an  accident." 

"  I  fear  not,"  said  the  old  gentleman,  looking 
sternly  at  his  son.  "  And  now,  does  any  one  know 
that  Elsie  had  vexed  Arthur  in  any  way,  or  that  he 
had  any  unkind  feelings  toward  her  ? " 

"  Yes,  papa,"  Walter  spoke  up  suddenly.  "  I  heard 
Arthur,  the  other  day,  talking  very  crossly  about  El- 
sie, and  threatening  to  pay  her  for  something ;  but  I 
didn't  understand  what." 

Mr.  Dinsmore's  frown  was  growing  darker,  and 
Arthur  began  to  tremble  and  turn  pale.  He  darted  a 
fierce  glance  at  Walter,  but  the  little  fellow  did  not 
see  it. 

"  Does  any  one  know  what  Elsie  had  done  ? "  was 
the  next  question. 

No  one  spoke,  and  Herbert  fidgeted  and  grew  very 
pale.  Mr.  Horace  Dinsmore  noticed  it,  and  begged 
him  if  he  knew  anything  to  tell  it  at  once ;  and  Her- 
bert reluctantly  repeated  what  he  had  already  told 
his  mother  of  the  conversation  in  the  woods ;  and  as 
he  concluded,  Lora  drew  a  note  from  her  pocket, 
which  she  handed  to  her  father,  saying  that  she  had 
picked  it  up  in  the  school-room,  from  a  pile  of  rub- 
bish which  Arthur  had  carelessly  thrown  out  of  his 
desk. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  took  it,  glanced  hastily  over  the  con- 
tents, and  with  a  groan,  exclaimed :  "  Is  it  possible ! 
— a  gambler  already!  Arthur,  has  it  really  come  to 
this? 

"  Go  to  your  room,  sir,"  he  added,  sternly,  "  there 
to  remain  in  solitary  confinement  until  arrangement* 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.  6t 

can  be  made  to  send  you  to  school  at  a  distance  from 
the  home  which  shall  be  no  longer  polluted  by  your 
presence;  for  you  are  unworthy  to  mingle  with  the 
rest  of  the  family." 

Arthur  obeyed  in  sullen  silence,  anl  his  father, 
following,  turned  the  key  upon  him,  and  left  him  to 
solitude  and  his  own  reflections. 

"  Did  my  little  daughter  think  papa  had  quite  for- 
gotten his  promise?"  asked  Mr.  Horace  Dinsmore, 
as  again  he  stood  by  Elsie's  couch. 

"  No,  papa,"  she  said,  raising  her  eyes  to  his  face 
with  a  grateful,  loving  look ;  "  it  seemed  very  long, 
but  I  knew  you  would  come  as  soon  as  you  could, 
for  I  know  you  never  break  your  word." 

Her  confidence  pleased  him  very  much,  and 
with  a  very  gratified  look  he  asked  whether  he 
should  sit  by  her  side  or  take  her  again  upon  his 
knee. 

"  Take  me  on  your  knee  again,  if  you  please, 
papa,"  she  said,  "  and  then  will  you  read  a  little  to 
me  ?  I  would  like  it  so  much." 

"I  will  do  anything  that  will  give  my  little  girl 
pleasure,"  he  replied,  as  he  once  more  lifted  her 
gently,  and  placed  her  in  the  desired  position. 

"  What  shall  the  book  be? "  he  asked;  " one  of  the 
new  ones  I  bought  you  the  other  day  ? " 

"  Not  that,  to-night,  if  you  please,  papa ;  I  would 
rather  hear  a  little  from  an  old  book,"  she  answered, 
with  a  sweet  smile  lighting  up  her  little  pale  face; 
"  won't  you  please  read  me  the  fifty-third  chapter  of 
Isaiah?" 

"If  you  wish  it,  dearest;  but  I  think  something 


BO  HOLIDAYS  AT  R08ELANDS. 

lively  would  be  much  better;  more  likely  to  chee* 
you  up." 

u  No,  dear  papa ;  there  is  nothing  cheers  me  up  like 
the  Bible,  it  is  so  sweet  and  comforting.  I  do  so  love 
to  hear  of  Jesus,  how  he  bore  our  griefs  and  carried 
our  sorrows." 

"  You  are  a  strange  child,"  he  said,  "  but  you  shall 
have  whatever  you  want  to-night.  Hand  me  that 
Bible,  Aunt  Chloe,  and  set  the  light  a  little  nearer." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  was  an  uncommonly  fine  reader,  and 
Elsie  lay  listening  to  that  beautiful  passage  of  Holy 
Writ,  as  one  might  listen  to  strains  of  the  softest, 
sweetest  music. 

"Now,  dear  papa,  the  twenty-third  of  Luke,  if 
you  please,"  she  said,  when  he  had  finished. 

He  turned  to  it,  and  read  it  without  any  remark. 

As  he  closed  the  book  and  laid  it  aside,  he  saw 
that  tears  were  trembling  on  the  long,  silken  lashes 
that  rested  on  the  fair  young  cheek;  for  her  eyes 
were  closed,  and  but  for  those  tell-tale  drops  he  would 
have  thought  her  sleeping. 

"  I  feared  it  would  make  you  sad,  darling,"  he  said> 
brushing  them  away,  and  kissing  her  fondly. 

"  No,  dear  papa,  oh,  no!"  she  answered,  earnestly; 
"thank  you  very  much  for  reading  it;  it  has  made 
me  feel  a  great  deal  better." 

"  Why  did  you  select  those  particular  passages  ? " 
he  asked,  with  some  curiosity. 

"  Because,  papa,  they  are  all  about  Jesus,  and  tell 
how  meekly  and  patiently  he  bore  sorrow  and  suffer- 
ing. Oh,  papa,  if  I  could  only  be  like  him !  I  am  not 
much  like  him,  but  it  makes  it  easier  to  forgive  and 


HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS.          «t 

to  be  patient,  and  kind,  and  gentle,  when  we  read 
about  him,  how  good  he  was,  and  how  he  forgave  hia 
murderers." 

"  You  are  thinking  of  Arthur,"  he  said.  "  /  shall 
find  it  very  hard  to  forgive  him ;  can  you  do  so  ?  " 

"  Yes,  papa,  I  think  I  can.  I  have  been  praying 
for  him,  and  have  asked  God  to  help  me  to  forgive 
and  love  him/' 

"  He  has  treated  you  very  badly ;  I  know  all  about 
it  now." 

And  then,  in  answer  to  her  surprised,  inquiring 
look,  he  proceeded  to  give  her  an  account  of  all  that 
had  taken  place  that  evening  in  the  library  and  draw- 
ing-room. 

"And  he  hates  me,  papa,"  she  said,  mournfully, 
the  tears  filling  her  eyes ;  "  why  should  he  feel  so  ?  J 
have  always  tried  to  be  kind  to  him." 

"Yes,  I  know  it,"  he  replied,  "you  have  often 
done  him  kindnesses,  and  I  know  of  no  other  cause 
for  his  enmity,  unless  it  is  that  you  have  some- 
times been  obliged  to  bear  witness  against 
him." 

"  Yes,  papa,  on  several  occasions  when  he  was  put- 
ting all  the  blame  of  his  naughty  deeds  on  little  Wal- 
ter, or  poor  Jim." 

"  You  were  perfectly  right,"  he  said,  caressing  her; 
"  and  he  will  not  have  another  opportunity  to  vent 
his  spite  upon  you,  as  he  is  to  be  sent  away  to  board- 
ing-school immediately." 

"  Oh,  papa ! "  she  exclaimed,  "  I  am  so  sorry  for 
him,  poor  fellow!  It  must  be  so  dismal  to  go  off 
alone  among  strangers.  Dear  papa,  do  ask  grandp* 


62          HOLIDAYS  AT  BOSS  LANDS. 

to  forgive  him,  just  this  once ;  and  I  don't  believe  be 
will  ever  behave  so  again." 

"No,  daughter,  I  shall  not  do  anything  of  the 
kind,"  he  answered,  decidedly.  "  I  think  it  will  be 
for  Arthur's  own  good  to  be  sent  away,  where  he  will 
not  have  his  mother  to  spoil  him  by  indulgence ;  and 
besides,  I  cannot  feel  that  you  are  safe  while  he  is 
about  the  house,  and  I  consider  it  my  first  duty  to 
take  care  of  you;  therefore,  I  have  insisted  upon  it, 
that  either  he  must  be  sent  away,  or  you  and  I  must 
go  and  make  a  home  for  ourselves  somewhere  else." 

"  Oh,  papa,  how  delightful  that  would  be,  to  have 
a  home  of  our  own !  "  she  exclaimed  eagerly ;  "  will 
you  do  it  some  day?" 

"  Should  you  like  it  so  much? "  he  asked. 

"  Oh,  yes,  papa,  so  very,  very  much !  When  will 
you  do  it,  papa  ? " 

"  I  don't  know,  darling;  some  day,  if  we  both  live; 
perhaps  when  you  are  old  enough  to  be  my  house- 
keeper." 

"  But  that  will  be  such  a  long,  long  time  to  wait, 
papa,"  she  said — the  eager,  joyous  expression  fading 
away  from  her  face,  and  the  pale,  wearied  look  com- 
ing back  again. 

"  Perhaps  we  will  not  wait  for  that,  darling;  I  did 
not  say  that  we  would,"  he  replied,  in  a  soothing 
tone,  as  he  passed  his  hand  caressingly  over  her  hair 
and  cheek. 

Then  he  added,  a  little  mischievously,  "I  think, 
possibly,  I  might  induce  Miss  Stevens  to  keep  house 
fwus.  Shall  I  ask  her?" 

"Oh,  papa,  no;  that  would  spoil  it  all,"  she  said, 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS.          68 


a  blush  and  a  look  of  surprise  ;  "  and  besides, 
I'm  sure  Miss  Stevens  would  feel  insulted  if  anybody 
should  ask  her  to  go  out  as  housekeeper." 

"No,  I  think  not,  if  /  asked  her,"  laughed  Mr. 
Dinsmore  ;  "  but  you  need  not  be  alarmed  ;  I  have 
no  notion  of  doing  it. 

"  Now,  daughter,  I  shall  bathe  your  ankle  with  that 
liniment  again,  and  put  you  in  bed,  and  you  must 
try  to  go  to  sleep." 

"  My  prayers  first,  papa,  you  know/'  she  replied, 
making  an  effort  to  get  down  upon  the  floor. 

But  he  held  her  fast. 

"  No,  daughter,  you  are  not  able  to  kneel  to-night," 
he  said,  "  and  therefore  it  is  not  required  ;  the  posture 
makes  but  little  difference,  since  God  looks  not  at  it, 
but  at  your  heart." 

"  I  know  that,  papa,  but  I  ought  to  kneel  if  I  can  ; 
and  if  I  may,  I  would  much  rather  try." 

"  No,  I  shall  not  allow  you  to  do  so  ;  it  would  not 
be  right,"  he  replied  decidedly  ;  "  you  may  say  them 
here,  while  I  have  you  in  my  arms,  or  after  I  have 
put  you  in  bed." 

"  Then  I  will  say  them  in  my  bed,  papa,"  she  an- 
swered submissively. 

She  was  very  patient  and  quiet  while  her  father 
and  nurse  dressed  her  ankle,  and  prepared  her  for 
bed,  and  when  he  had  laid  her  in  and  covered  her  up, 
he  sat  down  beside  her  and  listened  to  the  low,  mur- 
mured words  of  her  prayer. 

"  I  think  you  prayed  for  me  as  well  as  for  Arthur," 
he  remarked  when  she  had  done  ;  "  what  did  you 
request  for  me  ?  " 


54  HOLIDAYS   AT  ROSE  LAND  8. 

"I  asked,  as  I  always  do,  that  you  might  love 
Jesus,  papa,  and  be  very  happy,  indeed,  both  in  this 
world  and  the  next." 

"  Thank  you,"  he  said,  "  but  why  are  you  so  anx- 
ious that  1  should  love  him?  It  would  not  trouble 
me  if  you  did  not,  so  long  as  you  loved  and  obeyed 
me." 

A  tear  trickled  down  her  cheek  and  fell  upon  the 
pillow  as  she  answered,  in  a  half  tremulous  tone: 
"  Because  I  know,  papa,  that  no  one  can  go  to 
heaven  who  does  not  love  Jesus,  nor  ever  be  really 
happy  anywhere,  for  the  Bible  says  so.  Papa,  you  al- 
ways punish  me  when  I  arn  disobedient  to  you,  and 
the  Bible  says  God  is  our  Father  and  will  punish  us 
if  we  do  not  obey  him;  and  one  of  his  commands 
is:  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God;  and  in 
another  place  it  says:  Every  one  that  loveth 
him  that  begat  loveth  him  also  that  is  begotten  of 
him." 

He  did  not  reply,  and  his  countenance  was  almost 
•tern  in  its  deep  gravity. 

Elsie  feared  she  had  displeased  him. 

"Dear  papa,"  she  said,  stretching  out  her  little 
hand  to  him,  "  I  am  afraid  I  have  said  things  to  you 
that  I  ought  not ;  are  you  angry  with  me  ? " 

"  No,  daughter,"  he  replied,  as  he  bent  down  and 
kissed  her  cheek;  "  but  you  must  not  talk  any  more 
to-night.  I  want  you  to  shut  your  eyes  and  go  to 
sleep." 

She  threw  her  arm  around  his  neck  and  returned 
ixi*  caress,  saying,  "  Good-night,  dear,  dear  papa ;  I 
do  love  you  so  much;  "  then  turned  away  her  face, 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.  QS 

shut  her  eyes,  and  in  a  few  mements  was  sleeping 
sweetly. 

The  next  morning  quite  a  number  of  the  little 
folks  begged  leave  to  go  in  after  breakfast  to  see 
Elsie,  and  as  she  seemed  much  better — indeed,  quite 
well,  except  that  she  could  not  put  her  foot  to  the 
floor — Mr.  Dinsmore  gave  a  ready  consent. 

They  found  Elsie  dressed  and  lying  upon  a  sofa, 
with  the  lame  foot  on  a  pillow.  She  seemed  very 
glad  to  see  them,  looked  as  smiling  and  cheerful 
as  if  nothing  ailed  her ;  and  to  all  their  condolences 
replied  that  she  did  not  mind  it  very  much ;  she  was 
doing  nicely — papa  and  everybody  else  was  so  kind 
— and  the  doctor  said  he  hoped  she  would  be  able 
to  run  about  again  in  a  few  weeks. 

They  were  all  around  her,  talking  and  laughing  in  a 
very  animated  way,  when  Mr.  Dinsmore  came  in,  and 
going  up  to  her  couch,  said,  "  Elsie,  daughter,  I  have 
an  errand  to  the  city  this  morning;  but,  as  I  have 
promised  to  give  you  all  you  want  of  my  company 
to-day,  I  will  commission  some  one  else  to  do  it,  if 
you  are  not  willing  to  spare  me  for  a  couple  of  hours ; 
do  you  think  you  could  do  without  your  papa  that 
long?  It  shall  be  just  as  you  say." 

"  You  know  I  love  dearly  to  have  you  by  me,  papa," 
she  answered,  smiling  up  into  his  face ;  "  but  I  will 
be  quite  satisfied  with  whatever  you  do,  because  you 
always  know  best." 

"  Spoken  like  my  own  little  girl,"  he  said,  patting 
her  cheek.  "  Well,  then  I  will  leave  these  little  folks 
to  entertain  you  for  a  short  time;  and  I  think  you 
will  not  be  sorry,  when  I  return,  that  you  left  it  tc 


«6  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

me  to  do  as  I  think  best.  Kiss  papa  good-bye,  dar- 
ling. Aunt  Chloe,  take  good  care  of  her,  and  don't 
let  her  be  fatigued  with  company." 

He  turned  to  look  at  her  again,  as  he  reached  the 
door,  and  Elsie  gaily  kissed  her  hand  to  him. 

Before  long,  Chloe,  seeing  that  her  young  charge 
was  beginning  to  look  weary,  sent  away  all  the  little 
folks  except  Herbert,  who,  at  Elsie's  request,  re- 
mained with  her,  and  seated  in  her  little  rocking- 
ohair,  close  by  her  side,  did  his  best  to  amuse  her  and 
make  her  forget  her  pain,  sometimes  reading  aloud  to 
her,  and  sometimes  stopping  to  talk. 

Many  an  hour  Elsie  had  spent  by  his  couch  of  suf- 
fering, reading,  talking  or  singing  to  him,  and  he  re- 
joiced now  in  the  opportunity  afforded  him  to  return 
some  of  her  past  kindness. 

They  had  always  been  fond  of  each  other's  society, 
too,  and  the  time  passed  so  quickly  and  pleasantly 
that  Mr.  Dinsmore's  return,  only  a  very  little  sooner 
than  he  had  promised,  took  them  quite  by  surprise. 

Herbert  noticed  that  he  had  a  bundle  in  his  hand, 
and  thinking  it  was  probably  some  present  for  Elsie, 
and  that  they  might  like  to  be  alone,  slipped  quietly 
away  to  his  mamma's  room. 

"  What  is  that,  papa? "  Elsie  asked. 

"A  New  Year's  gift  for  my  little  girl,"  he  answered, 
with  a  smile,  as  he  laid  it  down  by  her  side.  "  But 
I  know  you  are  tired  lying  there ;  so  I  will  take  you 
on  my  knee,  and  then  you  shall  open  it." 

She  looked  quite  us  eager  and  interested  as  he 
could  have  wished,  as  he  settled  her  comfortably  on 
his  knee,  and  laid  the  bundle  in  her  lap.  Her  hand* 


HOLIDAYS  'AT  TlOSELANDS.  67 

trembled  with  excitement  and  haste,  as  she  untied 
the  string, and  with  an  exclamation  of  joyful  surprise, 
brought  to  light  a  large  and  very  beautiful  wax  dolL 

"Oh,  papa,  how  pretty!"  she  cried,  in  ecstasy. 
"  And  it  is  as  large  as  a  real,  live  baby,  and  has  such 
a  sweet,  dear  little  face,  and  such  pretty  little  hands, 
just  like  a  real  baby's — and  the  dearest  little  toe^ 
too,"  she  added,  kissing  them.  "  I  love  it  already, 
the  little  dear!  and  how  prettily  it  is  dressed,  too, 
like  a  little  baby-girl." 

He  enjoyed  her  pleasure  intensely. 

"But  you  have  not  come  to  the  bottom  of  your 
bundle  yet,"  he  said ;  "  see  here ! "  and  he  showed 
her  quite  a  pile  of  remnants  of  beautiful  lawns,  mu»- 
lins,  silk,  etc.,  which  he  had  bought  to  be  made  up 
into  clothing  for  the  doll. 

"  I  did  not  buy  them  ready  made,"  he  said,  "  be- 
cause I  thought  you  would  enjoy  making  them  your- 
self." 

"Oh,  how  nice,  papa.  Yes,  indeed,  I  shall  enjoy 
it,  and  you  are  so  very  good  and  kind  to  me,"  she 
said,  holding  up  her  face  for  a  kiss.  "  Now,  with  you 
beside  me,  and  plenty  to  do  making  pretty  things  for 
this  dear  new  dolly,  I  think  I  shall  hardly  mind  at  all 
having  to  stay  in.  the  house  and  keep  still.  I'll  call 
her  Rose,  papa,  mayn't  1 2  for  dear  Miss  Allison."  ( 

u  Call  it  what  you  like,  darling;  it  is  all  your  own,* 
he  replied,  laughing  at  the  question. 

"I'm  its  mother,  ain't  I? — and  then  you  must  be 
its  grandfather !  "  she  exclaimed,  with  a  merry  laugh, 
in  which  he  joined  her  heartily. 

"  You  ought  to  have  some  gray  hairs,  papa,  like 


38  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS, 

other  grandfathers,"  she  went  on,  running  her  fingeri 
through  his  hair.  "  Do  you  know,  papa,  Carry  How- 
ard says  she  thinks  it  is  so  funny  for  me  to  have  such 
a  young  father;  she  says  you  don't  look  a  bit  older 
than  her  brother  Edward,  who  has  just  come  hom« 
from  college.  How  old  are  you,  papa  ? " 

"  You  are  not  quite  nine,  and  I  am  just  about 
eighteen  years  older;  can  you  make  that  out  now?" 

"  Twenty-seven,"  she  answered,  after  a  moment's 
thought;  then,  shaking  her  head  a  little,  "that's 
pretty  eld,  I  think,  after  all.  But  I'm  glad  you 
haven't  got  gray  hairs  and  wrinkles,  like  Carry's 
papa,"  she  added,  putting  her  arms  around  his  neck, 
and  laying  her  head  down  on  his  breast.  "  I  think  it 
is  nice  to  have  such  a  young,  handsome  father." 

"  I  think  it  is  very  nice  to  have  a  dear  little  daugh- 
ter to  love  me,"  he  said,  pressing  her  to  his  heart. 

Elsie  was  eager  to  show  her  new  doll  to  Carry  and 
Lucy,  and  presently  sent  Chloe  to  invite  them  to  pay 
her  another  visit. 

"Bring  Mary  Leslie,  too,  mammy,  if  she  will 
come ;  but  be  sure  not  to  tell  any  of  them  what  I  have 
got,"  she  said. 

Chloe  found  them  all  three  in  the  little  back  par- 
lor, looking  as  if  they  did  not  know  what  to  do  with 
themselves,  and  Elsie's  invitation  was  hailed  with 
•miles  and  exclamations  of  delight. 

They  all  admired  the  doll  extremely,  and  Carry, 
who  had  a  great  taste  for  cutting  and  fitting,  seized 
upon  the  pile  of  silks  and  muslins,  exclaiming  eager- 
ly, that  she  should  like  no  better  fun  than  to  help 
Elsie  make  some  dresses. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS.          TO 

*  Oh,  yes ! "  cried  Lucy,  "  let  us  all  help,  for  once  in 
dy  life  I'm  tired  to  death  of  play,  and  I'd  like  to  sit 
down  quietly  and  work  at  these  pretty  things." 

"  I,  too,"  said  Mary,  "  if  Elsie  is  willing  to  trust 
H8  not  to  spoil  them," 

"  Indeed,  I'll  not  spoil  them,  Miss  Mary;  I've  made 
more  dolls'  clothes  than  a  few,"  remarked  Carry,  with 
a  little  toss  of  her  head. 

"  I  am  not  at  all  afraid  to  trust  you,  Carry,  nor  the 
others  either,"  Elsie  hastened  to  say ;  "  and  shall  be 
Tery  glad  of  your  assistance." 

Work-boxes  were  now  quickly  produced,  and  sci»- 
•ors  and  thimbles  set  in  motion. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  withdrew  to  the  other  side  of  the 
jroom,  and  took  up  a  book;  thus  relieving  the  little 
ladies  from  the  constraint  of  his  presence,  while  at 
the  same  time  he  could  keep  an  eye  upon  Elsie,  and 
see  that  she  did  not  over-fatigue  herself  with  com- 
pany or  work. 

"  What  a  nice  time  we  have  had,"  remarked  Mary 
Leslie,  folding  up  her  work  as  the  dinner-bell  rang. 
"  May  we  come  back  this  afternoon,  Elsie  ?  I'd  like  to 
finish  this  apron,  and  I'm  to  go  home  to-morrow." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  answered  for  his  little  girl,  "  When 
Elsie  has  had  an  hour  to  rest,  Miss  Mary,  she  will  be 
glad  to  see  you  all  again." 

"Yes,  do  come,  girls,"  Elsie  added,  "if  you  arc 
not  tired  of  work.  I  am  sorry  that  you  must  go  to- 
morrow, Mary.  Carry  and  Lucy,  you  are  not  to 
leave  us  so  soon,  are  you  ? " 

"No,"  they  both  replied,  "we  stay  till  Satur- 
day afternoon.  And  intend  to  make  dolly  two  OT 


70          HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

three  dresses  before  we  go,  if  her  mother  will  let  us,w 
Carry  added,  laughingly,  as  she  put  away  her  thimbl* 
and  ran  after  the  others. 

All  the  guests  left  the  next  morning,  excepting  the 
Carringtons  and  Caroline  Howard,  and  the  house 
seemed  very  quiet — even  in  Elsie's  room,  where  the 
little  girls  were  sewing — while  Harry  and  Herbert 
took  turns  in  reading  aloud;  and  in  this  way  they 
passed  the  remainder  of  their  visit  very  pleasantly, 
indeed. 

Elsie  felt  her  confinement  more  when  Sabbath 
morning  came,  and  she  could  not  go  to  church,  than 
she  had  at  all  before.  Her  father  offered  to  stay  at 
home  with  her,  remarking  that  she  must  feel  very 
lonely  now  that  all  her  little  mates  were  gone;  but 
she  begged  him  to  go  to  church,  saying  that  she 
could  employ  herself  in  reading  while  he  was  away, 
and  that  would  keep  her  from  being  lonely,  and  then 
they  could  have  all  the  afternoon  and  evening  to" 
gether.  So  he  kissed  her  good-bye,  and  left  her  in 
Chloe's  care. 

She  was  sitting  on  his  knee  that  evening ;  she  had 
been  singing  hymns — he  accompanying  her  sweet 
treble  with  his  deep  bass  notes ;  then  for  a  while  she 
had  talked  to  him  in  her  own  simple,  childlike  way, 
of  what  she  had  been  reading  in  her  Bible  and  the 
"Pilgrim's  Progress,"  asking  him  a  question  now 
and  then,  which,  with  all  his  learning  and  worldly 
wisdom,  he  was  scarcely  as  capable  of  answering  as 
herself.  But  now  she  had  been  for  some  minutes 
sitting  perfectly  silent,  her  head  resting  upon  his 
breast,  and  her  eyes  cast  down,  as  if  in  deep  thought, 


HOLIDAYS  AT  TtOSELANDS.          71 

He  had  been  studying  with  some  curiosity  the  ex- 
pression of  the  little  face,  which  was  much  graver 
than  its  wont,  and  at  length  he  startled  her  from  her 
reverie  with  the  question,  "  What  is  my  little  girl 
thinking  about?" 

"  I  was  thinking,  papa,  that  if  you  will  let  m«,  I 
should  like  very  much  to  give  Arthur  a  nice  present 
before  he  goes  away.  May  I  ? " 

"  You  may  if  you  wish,"  he  said,  stroking  her  hair. 

"  Oh,  thank  you,  papa,"  she  answered  joyously, 
"  I  was  half  afraid  you  would  not  let  me ;  then,  if 
you  please,  won't  you,  the  next  time  you  go  to  the 
city,  buy  the  very  handsomest  pocket  Bible  you  can 
find  ? — and  then,  if  you  will  write  his  name  and  mine 
in  it,  and  that  it  is  a  token  of  affection  from  me,  I 
will  be  so  much  obliged  to  you,  dear  papa." 

"I  will  do  so,  daughter,  but  I  am  afraid  Arthur 
will  not  feel  much  gratitude  to  you  for  such  a  present." 

"  Perhaps  he  may  like  it  pretty  well,  papa,  if  it  is 
very  handsomely  bound,"  she  said,  rather  doubtfully; 
"  at  any  rate  I  should  like  to  try.  When  does  he  go, 
papa?" 

"  Day  after  to-morrow,  I  believe." 

"  I  wish  he  would  come  in  for  a  few  minutes  to  see 
me,  and  say  good-bye ;  do  you  think  he  will,  papa  ?  * 

"  I  am  afraid  not,"  replied  her  father,  shaking  his 
head;  "however,  I  will  ask  him.  But  why  do  you 
wish  to  see  him  ? " 

"  I  want  to  tell  him  that  I  am  not  at  all  vexed  or 
angry  with  him,  and  that  I  feel  very  sorry  for  him, 
because  he  is  obliged  to  go  away  all  alone  amongst 
strangers,  poor  fellow !  "  she  sighed. 


$3  HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS. 

*You  need  not  waste  any  sympathy  on  him,  my 
dear,"  said  her  father,  "  for  I  think  he  rather  likes 
the  idea  of  going  off  to  school." 

"  Does  he,  papa  ?  Why,  how  strange !  "  fsxclaimed 
the  little  girl,  lost  in  astonishment. 

As  Mr.  Dinsmore  had  predicted,  Arthur  utterly  re- 
fused to  go  near  Elsie;  and,  at  first,  seemed  disposed 
to  decline  her  gift ;  hut  at  length,  on  Lora  suggesting 
that  he  might  require  a  Bible  for  some  of  his  school 
exercises,  he  accepted  it,  as  Elsie  had  thought  he 
might,  on  account  of  the  handsome  binding. 

Elsie  was  hurt  and  disappointed  that  he  would  not 
come  to  see  her ;  she  shed  a  few  quiet  tears  over  his 
refusal,  because  she  thought  it  showed  that  he  still  dis- 
liked her,  and  then  wrote  him  a  little  note,  breathing 
forgiveness,  sisterly  affection,  and  regard  for  his 
•welfare.  But  the  note  was  not  answered,  and  Ar- 
thur went  away  without  showing  any  signs  of  sorrow 
for  his  unkind  treatment  of  her;  nor,  indeed,  for  any 
of  his  bad  conduct. 

Miss  Day  had  returned,  and  the  rest  of  her  pupils 
now  resumed  their  studies ;  but  Elsie  was,  of  course, 
quite  unable  to  attend  in  the  school-room,  as  her 
ankle  was  not  yet  in  a  condition  to  be  used  in  the 
least.  Her  father  said  nothing  to  her  about  lessons, but 
allowed  her  to  amuse  herself  as  she  liked  with  reading, 
or  working  for  the  doll.  She,  however,  was  growing 
weary  of  play,  and  wanted  to  go  back  to  her  books. 

"Papa,"  she  said  to  him  one  morning,  "I  am 
quite  well  now,  excepting  my  lameness,  and  you  ar« 
with  me  a  great  deal  every  day,  may  I  not  learn  my, 
lessons  and  recite  them  to  you? " 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS.          73 

*  Certainly,  daughter,  if  you  wish  it,"  he  replied, 
looking  much  pleased ;  "  I  shall  consider  it  no 
trouble,  but,  on  the  contrary,  a  very  great  pleasure 
to  teach  you,  if  you  learn  your  lessons  well,  as  I  am 
sure  you  will." 

Elsie  promised  to  be  diligent,  and  from  that  day 
she  went  on  with  her  studies  as  regularly  as  if  she 
fcad  been  in  school  with  the  others. 

She  felt  her  confinement  very  much  at  times,  and 
had  a  great  longing  for  the  time  when  she  could 
again  mount  her  pony,  and  take  long  rides  and  walks 
in  the  sweet  fresh  air;  but  she  was  not  often  lonely, 
for  her  papa  managed  to  be  with  her  a  great  deal, 
and  she  never  cared  for  any  other  companion  when 
he  was  by.  Then,  Mr.  Travilla  came  in  frequently  to 
see  her,  and  always  brought  a  beautiful  bouquet,  or 
some  fine  fruit  from  his  hot-house,  or  some  other  lit- 
tle nicety  to  tempt  an  invalid's  appetite,  or  what  she 
liked,  even  better  still,  a  new  book.  Her  aunts  Ade- 
laide and  Lora,  too,  felt  very  kindly  toward  her,  com- 
ing in  occasionally  to  ask  how  she  was,  and  to  tell 
her  what  was  going  on  in  the  house :  and  sometimeb 
Walter  brought  his  book  to  ask  her  to  help  him  with 
his  lessons,  which  she  was  always  ready  to  do,  and 
then  he  would  sit  and  talk  a  while,  telling  her  what 
had  occurred  in  the  school-room,  or  in  their  walks  or 
rides,  and  expressing  his  regret  on  account  of  the  ac- 
•ident  that  prevented  her  from  joining  them  as  usual. 

Her  doll,  too,  was  a  great  source  of  amusement  to 
her,  and  she  valued  it  very  highly,  and  was  so  ex- 
tremely careful  of  it  that  she  hardly  felt  willing  to 
trust  it  out  of  her  own  hands,  lest  it  should  b« 


74          'HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS. 

broken.  Especially  was  sine  annoyed  when  Enna, 
who  was  a  very  careless  child,  wished  to  take  it;  but 
it  was  a  dangerous  thing  to  refuse  Enna's  requests, 
except  when  Mr.  Dinsmore  was  by,  and  so  Elsie  al- 
ways endeavored  to  get  the  doll  out  of  sight  when, 
she  heard  her  coming. 

But  one  unfortunate  afternoon  Enna  came  in 
quite  unexpectedly,  just  as  Elsie  finished  dressing  it 
in  a  new  suit,  which  she  had  completed  only  a  few 
moments  before. 

"  Oh,  Elsie,  how  pretty  it  looks ! "  she  cried.  "  D» 
let  me  take  it  on  my  lap  a  little  while.  I  won't  hurt 
it  a  bit." 

Elsie  reluctantly  consented,  begging  her  to  be  very 
careful,  "because,  Enna,"  she  said,  "you  know  if 
you  should  let  it  fall,  it  would  certainly  be  broken.'* 

"  You  needn't  be  afraid,"  replied  Enna,  pettishly, 
"  I  guess  I  can  take  care  of  a  doll  as  well  as  you." 

She  drew  up  Elsie's  little  rocking-chair,  as  she 
spoke,  and  taking  the  doll  from  her,  sat  down  with 
it  in  her  arms. 

Elsie  watched  nervously  every  movement  sht 
made,  in  momentary  dread  of  a  catastrophe. 

They  were  alone  in  the  room,  Chloe  having  gone 
down  to  the  kitchen  on  some  errand. 

For  a  few  moments  Enna  was  content  to  hold  th« 
doll  quietly  in  her  arms,  rocking  backwards  and  for- 
wards, singing  to  it;  but  ere  long  she  laid  it  down 
on  her  lap,  and  began  fastening  and  unfastening  its 
slothes,  pulling  off  its  shoes  and  stockings  to  look  at 
its  feet — dropping  them  on  the  floor,  and  stooping  to 
pick  them  up  again,  at  the  same  time  holding  tha 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8.          78 

doll  in  such  a  careless  manner  that  Elsie  expected 
every  instant  to  see  it  scattered  in  fragments  on  the 
floor. 

In  vain  she  remonstrated  with  Enna,  and  begged 
her  to  be  more  careful;  it  only  vexed  her  and  made 
her  more  reckless;  and  at  length  Elsie  sprang  from 
her  couch  and  caught  the  doll,  just  in  time  to  save  it, 
but  in  so  doing  gave  her  ankle  a  terrible  wrench. 

She  almost  fainted  with  the  pain,  and  Enna, 
frightened  at  her  pale  face,  jumped  up  and  ran  out 
of  the  room,  leaving  her  alone. 

She  had  hardly  strength  to  get  back  on  to  her 
couch;  and  when  her  father  came  in,  a  moment  af- 
ter, he  found  her  holding  her  ankle  in  both  hands, 
while  the  tears  forced  from  her  by  the  pain  were 
streaming  down  over  her  pale  cheeks. 

"  Why,  my  poor  darling,  what  is  it  ? "  he  ex- 
claimed, in  a  tone  of  mingled  surprise  and  alarm. 

"  Oh,  papa,"  she  sobbed,  "  Enna  was  going  to  let 
my  doll  fall,  and  I  jumped  to  catch  it,  and  hurt  my 
ankle." 

"And  what  did  you  do  it  for?"  he  said  angrily. 
"  I  would  rather  have  bought  you  a  dozen  such  dolls 
than  have  had  your  ankle  hurt  again.  It  may  crip- 
ple you  for  life,  yet,  if  you  are  not  more  careful." 

"  Oh,  papa,  please  don't  scold  me,  please  don't  be 
so  angry  with  me,"  she  sobbed.  "I  didn't  have  a 
minute  to  think,  and  I  won't  do  it  again." 

He  made  no  reply,  but  busied  himself  in  doing 
what  he  could  to  relieve  her  pain;  and  Chloe  com- 
ing in  at  that  moment,  he  reproved  her  sharply  fof 
leaving  the  child  alone. 


76          HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

The  old  nurse  took  it  very  meekly,  far  more  dis- 
turbed at  seeing  how  her  child  was  suffering  than  she 
could  have  been  by  the  severest  rebuke  administered 
to  herself.  She  silently  assisted  Mr.  Dinsmore  in 
his  efforts  to  relieve  her;  and  at  length,  as  Elsie's 
tears  ceased  to  flow,  and  the  color  began  to  come 
back  to  her  cheeks,  she  asked,  in  a  tone  full  of  loving 
sympathy,  "  Is  you  better  now,  darlin'  ?  " 

a  Yes,  mammy,  thank  you ;  the  pain  is  nearly  all 
gone  now,"  Elsie  answered  gently;  and  then  the  soft 
eyes  were  raised  pleadingly  to  her  father's  face. 

"  I'm  not  angry  with  you,  daughter,"  he  replied, 
drawing  her  head  down  to  his  breast,  and  kissing  her 
tenderly.  "  It  was  only  my  great  love  for  my  little 
girl  that  made  me  feel  so  vexed  that  she  should  have 
been  hurt  in  trying  to  save  a  paltry  toy." 

After  this  Mr.  Dinsmore  gave  orders  that  Enna 
should  never  be  permitted  to  enter  Elsie's  room  in 
his  absence,  and  thus  she  was  saved  all  further  an- 
noyance of  that  kind;  and  Chloe  was  careful  never 
to  leave  her  alone  again  until  she  was  quite  well,  and 
able  to  run  about.  That,  however,  was  not  for  several 
weeks  longer,  for  this  second  injury  had  retarded  her 
recovery  a  good  deal;  and  she  began  to  grow  very 
weary,  indeed,  of  her  long  confinement.  At  length, 
though,  she  was  able  to  walk  about  her  room  a  little, 
and  her  father  had  severni  times  taken  her  out  in  the 
carriage,  to  get  the  fresh  air,  as  he  said. 

It  was  Saturday  afternoon.  Elsie  was  sitting  on 
her  sofa,  quietly  working,  while  her  nurse  sat  on  the 
other  side  of  the  room,  knitting  busily,  as  usual. 

"  Oh,  mammy ! "  exclaimed  the  little  girl,  with  • 


HOLIDAYS  AT  R08ELAND8.          77 

sigh,  "  it  is  such,  a  long,  long  time  since  I  have  been 
to  church.  How  I  wish  papa  would  let  me  go  to- 
morrow! Do  you  think  he  would,  if  I  should  ask 
him?" 

"  Dunno,  darlin' !  I'se  'fraid  not,"  replied  the  old 
woman,  shaking  her  head  doubtfully.  "  Massa  Horace 
berry  eareful  ob  you,  an'  dat  ankle  not  well  yet." 

"  Oh !  but,  mammy,  I  wouldn't  need  to  walk,  ex- 
cepting just  across  the  church,  for  you  know  papa 
could  carry  me  down  to  the  carriage,"  said  the  little 
girl  eagerly. 

Mr.  Dinsinore  came  in  soon  afterwards,  and,  greet- 
ing his  little  girl  affectionately,  sat  down  beside  her, 
and,  taking  a  newspaper  from  his  pocket,  began  to 
read. 

"  Papa,  mayn't  I  sit  on  your  knee  ? "  she  asked 
softly,  as  he  paused  in  his  reading  to  turn  his  paper. 

He  smiled,  and  without  speaking  lifted  her  to  the 
desired  position,  then  went  on  reading. 

She  waited  patiently  until  there  was  another  slight 
pause;  then  asked  in  her  most  coaxing  tone,  "  Papa, 
may  I  go  to  church  to-morrow  ? " 

"  No,"  he  said,  decidedly,  and  she  dared  not  say 
another  word;  but  she  was  sadly  disappointed,  and 
the  tears  sprang  to  her  eyes,  and  presently  one  rolled 
down  and  fell  upon  her  lap. 

He  saw  it,  and  giving  her  a  glance  of  mingled  sur- 
prise and  displeasure,  put  her  back  upon  the  sofa 
again,  and  returned  to  his  paper. 

She  burst  into  sobs  and  tears  at  that,  and  laying 
her  head  down  upon  the  cushioi!*>  cried  bitterly. 

Her  father  took  no  notice  for  «t  little  while;  the» 


!W          "HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS. 

said,  very  gravely,  "  Elsie,  if  you  are  crying  becauao 
I  have  put  you  off  my  knee,  that  is  not  the  way 
to  get  back  again.  I  must  have  cheerful  submission 
from  my  little  girl,  and  it  was  precisely  because  you 
were  crying  that  I  put  you  down." 

"  Please  take  me  again,  papa,  and  I  won't  cry  any 
more,"  she  answered,  wiping  her  eyes. 

He  took  her  in  his  arms  again,  and  she  nestled 
close  to  him,  and  laid  her  head  down  on  his  breast 
with  a  sigh  of  satisfaction. 

"  You  must  learn  not  to  cry  when  I  do  not  see  fit 
to  acquiesce  in  your  wishes,  my  daughter,"  he  said, 
stroking  her  hair.  "  I  do  not  think  you  quite  well 
enough  yet  to  go  to  church ;  and  to-morrow  bids  fair 
to  be  a  stormy  day.  But  I  hope  by  next  Sabbath 
you  may  fee  able  to  go." 

Elsie  tried  to  submit  cheerfully  to  her  father's  de- 
cision, but  she  looked  forward  very  anxiously  all  the 
week  to  the  next  Sabbath.  When  it  came,  to  her 
great  delight,  she  was  permitted  to  attend  church, 
and  the  next  morning  she  took  her  place  in  the 
school-room  again. 

She  was  far  from  enjoying  the  change  from  her 
father's  instruction  to  Miss  Day's;  yet  Arthur's  ab- 
sence rendered  her  situation  far  more  comfortable 
than  it  had  formerly  been,  and  she  still  continued 
several  studies  with  her  father,  and  spent  many  hap- 
py hours  with  him  every  day.  And  thus  everything 
moved  on  quite  smoothly  with  the  little  girl  during 
the  remainder  of  the  winter. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

"Remember  the  Sabbath-day  to  keep  it  holy.* 

"We  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than  men." 

ACTS  ft :  99. 

"DEAR  papa,  are  you  sick?"  It  was  Elsie's  sweel 
voice  that  asked  the  question  in  a  tone  of  alarm. 
She  had  just  finished  her  morning  lessons,  and  com- 
ing into  her  father's  room,  had  found  him  lying  on 
the  sofa,  looking  flushed  and  feverish. 

u  Yes,  daughter,"  he  said,  "  I  have  a  severe  head- 
ache, and  some  fever,  I  think.  But  don't  be  alarmed, 
my  pet,  'tis  nothing  at  all  serious,"  he  added  in  a 
more  cheerful  tone,  taking  both  her  little  hands  in 
his,  and  gazing  fondly  into  the  beautiful  dark  eyes, 
now  filled  with  tears. 

"You  will  let  me  be  your  little  nurse,  my  own 
dear  papa,  will  you  not?"  she  asked  coaxingly. 
"May  I  bring  some  cool  water  and  bathe  your 
head?" 

"  Yes,  darling,  you  may,"  he  said,  releasing  her 
hands. 

Elsie  stole  softly  out  of  the  room,  but  was  back 
again  almost  in  a  moment,  followed  by  Chloe,  bear- 
ing a  pitcher  of  ice-water. 

"  Now,  mammy,  please  bring  a  basin  and  napkin 


80          HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

from,  the  dressing-room,"  she  said,  in  a  low  tone,  as 
the  old  nurse  set  down  her  burden.  "And  then 
you  may  darken  the  room  a  little.  And  shall  I  not 
tell  her  to  send  Jim  or  Jack  for  the  doctor,  papa  ? " 

u  It  is  hardly  necessary,  darling,"  he  replied,  with 
a  faint  smile. 

"  Oh !  please,  papa,  my  own  dear,  darling  papa,  do 
let  me ! "  she  entreated.  "  You  know  it  cannot  do 
any  harm,  and  may  do  a  great  deal  of  good." 

"  Ah !  well,  child,  do  as  you  like,"  he  replied  with 
a  weary  sigh ;  "  but  the  doctor  will,  no  doubt,  think 
me  very  foolish  to  be  so  easily  frightened." 

"  Then,  papa,  I  will  tell  him  it  was  I,  not  you, 
who  were  frightened,  and  that  you  sent  for  him  to 
please  your  silly  little  daughter,"  Elsie  said,  fondly 
laying  her  cheek  to  his,  while  he  passed  his  arm 
around  her,  and  pressed  her  to  his  side. 

"Here  are  de  tings,  darlin',"  said  Chloe,  setting 
dowti  the  basin,  and  filling  it  from  the  pitcher. 

rt  That  is  right,  you  good  old  mammy.  Now  close 
the  blinds,  and  then  you  may  go  and  tell  Jim  to  sad- 
dle a  horse  and  ride  after  the  doctor  immediately." 

Chloe  left  the  room,  and  Elsie  brought  another 
pillow  for  her  father,  smoothed  his  hair,  bathed  his 
forehead,  and  then,  drawing  a  low  chair  to  the  side 
of  the  sofa,  sat  down  and  fanned  him  gently  and 
regularly. 

"  Why ! "  said  he,  in  a  gratified  tone,  "  you  are  as 
nice  a  little  nurse  as  anybody  need  ask  for;  you 
move  about  so  gently,  and  seem  to  know  just  the 
right  thing  to  do.  How  did  you  learn  ? " 

"  I  have  had  bad  headaches  so  often  myself,  papa« 


HOLIDAYS  AT  R08ELANDS.          *] 

that  I  have  found  out  what  one  wants  at  such  time*," 
replied  the  little  girl,  coloring  with  pleasure. 

He  closed  his  eyes  and  seemed  to  be  sleeping,  and 
Elsie  almost  held  her  breath,  lest  she  should  disturb 
him.  But  presently  the  dinner-bell  rang,  and,  open- 
ing them  again,  he  said,  "  Go  down,  my  daughter, 
and  get  your  dinner." 

"  I  am  not  hungry,  papa,"  she  replied.  "  Please  let 
me  stay  and  wait  on  you.  Won't  you  have  some- 
thing to  eat  ? " 

"  No,  my  dear,  I  have  no  desire  for  food ;  and  you 
see,  Chloe  is  coming  to  take  care  of  me;  so  I  wish 
you  to  go  down  at  once,"  he  said  in  his  decided  tone, 
and  Elsie  instantly  rose  to  obey. 

"  You  may  come  back  if  you  choose  when  you  have 
eaten  your  dinner,"  he  added  kindly.  "I  love  to 
have  you  here." 

"  Thank  you,  papa,  I  will,"  she  answered,  with  a 
brightened  countenance,  as  she  left  the  room.  She 
was  soon  in  her  place  again  by  his  side.  He  was 
sleeping — and  taking  the  fan  from  Chloe's  hand 
without  speaking,  she  motioned  her  away,  and  re- 
suming her  seat,  sat  for  an  hour  or  more,  fanning 
him  in  perfect  silence. 

The  physician  had  come  while  the  family  were  at 
dinner,  and  leaving  some  medicine,  had  gone  again, 
saying  he  was  in  haste  to  visit  another  patient;  and 
assuring  Elsie,  whom  he  met  in  the  hall  as  lie  was 
going  out,  that  he  did  not  think  her  papa  was  going 
to  be  very  ill.  This  assurance  had  comforted  her 
very  much,  and  she  felt  quite  happy  while  sitting 
there  watching  her  father's  slumbers. 


S2          HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

At  length  he  opened  his  eyes,  and  smiling  fondly 
on  her,  asked :  "  Does  not  my  little  girl  want  some 
play  this  afternoon?  Your  little  hand  must  surely 
be  very  tired  -wielding  that  fan; "  and  taking  it  from 
ner,  he  drew  her  head  down  to  his  breast  and 
stroked  her  hair  caressingly. 

"No,  my  own  papa,  I  would  much  rather  stay 
with  you,  if  you  will  let  me,"  she  answered  eagerly. 

"  I  am  afraid  I  ought  to  be  very  determined,  and 
send  you  out  to  take  some  exercise,"  he  replied,  play- 
fully running  his  fingers  through  her  curls ;  "  but  it 
is  too  pleasant  to  have  you  here,  so  you  may  stay  if 
you  like." 

"  Oh,  thank  you,  dear  papa !  and  will  you  let  ma 
wait  on  you  ?  What  can  I  do  for  you  now  ? " 

"  You  may  bring  that  book  that  lies  on  the  table 
there,  and  read  to  me.  You  need  not  learn  any 
lessons  for  to-morrow,  for  I  intend  to  keep  you  with 
me." 

The  next  day,  and  the  next,  and  for  many  suc- 
ceeding ones,  Mr.  Dinsmore  was  quite  too  ill  to  leave 
his  bed,  and  during  all  this  time  Elsie  was  his  con- 
stant companion  by  day — except  for  an  hour  every 
afternoon,  when  he  compelled  her  to  go  out  and  take 
some  exercise  in  the  open  air — and  she  would  have 
sat  by  his  side  at  night,  also,  but  he  would  by  no 
means  permit  it. 

"  No,  Elsie,"  he  replied  to  her  repeated  entreaties, 
*  you  must  go  to  bed  every  night  at  your  usual  hour, 
and  stay  there  until  your  accustomed  hour  for  rising. 
I  will  not  have  you  deprived  of  your  rest  unless  I  tan 
actually  dying." 


HOLIDAYS  "AT  ROSELANDS.          S3 

This  was  said  in  the  determined  tone  that  always 
silenced  Elsie  at  once,  and  she  submitted  to  his  de- 
cision without  another  word,  feeling  very  thankful 
that  he  kept  her  so  constantly  at  his  side  through 
the  day.  She  proved  herself  the  best  and  most  at- 
tentive of  nurses,  seeming  to  understand  his  wishes 
intuitively,  and  moving  about  so  gently  and  quietly 
— never  hurried,  never  impatient,  never  weary  of 
attending  to  his  wants.  His  eyes  followed  with  fond 
delight  her  little  figure  as  it  flitted  noiselessly  about 
the  room,  now  here,  now  there,  arranging  everything 
for  his  comfort;  and  often,  as  she  returned  to  her 
station  at  his  side,  he  would  draw  her  down  to  him, 
and  stroke  her  hair,  or  pat  her  cheek,  or  kiss  the  rosy 
lips,  calling  her  by  every  fond,  endearing  name — 
"his  rose-bud — his  pet — his  bird — his  darling."  ' 

It  was  she  who  bathed  his  head  with  her  cool, 
soft  hands,  in  his  paroxysms  of  fever,  smoothed  his 
hair,  shook  up  his  pillows,  gave  him  his  medicines, 
fanned  him,  and  read  or  sang  to  him,  in  her  clear 
sweet  tones. 

He  was  scarcely  considered  in  danger,  but  his  sick- 
ness was  tedious,  and  would  have  seemed  far  more  so 
without  the  companionship  of  his  little  daughter. 
Every  day  seemed  to  draw  the  ties  of  affection  more 
closely  between  them ;  yet,  fond  as  he  was  of  her,  he 
ever  made  her  feel  that  his  will  was  always  to  be  law 
to  her;  and  while  he  required  nothing  contrary  to  her 
conscience,  she  submitted  without  a  murmur,  both 
because  she  loved  him  so  welJ  that  it  was  a  pleasure 
to  obey  him,  and  also  because  she  knew  it  was  her 
duty  to  do  so. 


84  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

But,  alas!  duty  was  not  always  to  be  so  easy  and 
pleasant. 

It  was  Sabbath  morning.  All  the  family  had  gone 
to  church,  excepting  Elsie,  who,  as  usual,  sat  by  her 
papa's  bedside.  She  had  her  Bible  in  her  hand,  and 
was  reading  aloud. 

"  There,  Elsie,  that  will  do  now,"  he  said,  as  she 
finished  her  chapter.  "  Go  and  get  the  book  you 
were  reading  to  me  yesterday.  I  wish  to  hear  the 
rest  of  it  this  morning." 

Poor  little  Elsie!  she  rose  to  her  feet,  but  stood 
irresolute.  Her  heart  beat  fast,  her  color  came  and 
went  by  turns,  and  her  eyes  filled  with  tears. 

The  book  her  father  bade  her  read  to  him  was 
simply  a  fictitious  moral  tale,  without  a  particle  of 
religious  truth  in  it,  and,  Elsie's  conscience  told  her, 
entirely  unfit  for  Sabbath  reading. 

"  Elsie ! "  exclaimed  her  father,  in  a  tone  of  min- 
gled reproof  and  surprise,  "  did  you  hear  me  ?  " 

"  Yes,  papa,"  she  murmured,  in  a  low  tone. 

"  Then  go  at  once  and  get  the  book,  as  I  bid  you; 
it  lies  yonder  on  the  dressing-table." 

Elsie  moved  slowly  across  the  room,  her  father 
looking  after  her  somewhat  impatiently. 

"  Come,  Elsie,  make  haste,"  he  said,  as  she  laid 
her  hand  upon  the  book.  "  I  think  I  never  saw  you 
move  so  slowly." 

Without  replying  she  took  it  up  and  returned  to 
the  bedside.  Then,  as  he  caught  sight  of  her  face, 
and  saw  that  her  cheeks  were  pale  and  wet  with 
tears,  he  exclaimed,  "  What,  crying ,  Elsie !  what  ailf 
you,  my  daughter  ?  Are  you  ill,  darling  ? " 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.          85 

His  tone  was  one  of  tender  solicitude,  and  accom- 
panied with  a  caress,  as  he  took  her  hand  and  drew 
her  towards  him. 

"  Oh,  papa ! "  she  sobbed,  laying  her  head  on  the 
pillow  beside  him,  "please  do  not  ask  me  to  read 
that  book  to-day." 

He  did  not  reply  for  a  moment,  and  when  he  did, 
Elsie  was  startled  by  the  change  in  his  tone ;  it  "was 
so  exceedingly  stern  and  severe. 

"  Elsie,"  he  said,  "  I  do  not  ask  you  to  read  that 
book,  I  command  you  to  do  it,  and  what  is  more,  I 
intend  to  be  obeyed.  Sit  down  at  once  and  begin, 
and  let  me  have  no  more  of  this  perverseness." 

"  Dear  papa,"  she  answered  in  low,  pleading,  trem- 
bling tones,  "  I  do  not,  indeed,  I  do  not  want  to  be 
perverse  and  disobedient,  but  I  cannot  break  the 
Sabbath-day.  Please,  papa,  let  me  finish  it  to-morrow." 

"  Elsie !  "  said  he,  in  a  tone  a  little  less  severe,  but 
quite  as  determined,  "  I  see  that  you  think  that  be- 
cause you  gained  your  point  in  relation  to  that  song 
that  you  will  always  be  allowed  to  do  as  you  like  in 
such  matters ;  but  you  are  mistaken ;  I  am  determined 
to  be  obeyed  this  time.  I  would  not  by  any  means 
bid  you  do  anything  I  considered  wrong,  but  I  can 
see  no  harm  whatever  in  reading  that  book  to-day; 
and  certainly  I,  who  have  lived  so  much  longer,  am  far 
more  capable  of  judging  in  these  matters  than  a  little 
girl  of  your  age.  Why,  my  daughter,  I  have  seen 
ministers  reading  worse  books  than  that  on  the  Sab- 
bath." 

"But,  papa/'  she  replied  timidly,  "you  know  the 
Bible  says :  *  They  measuring  themselves  by  them- 


S6  HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS. 

•elves,  and  comparing  themselves  among  themselves, 
are  not  wise;'  and  are  we  not  just  to  do  whatever 
God  commands,  without  stopping  to  ask  what  other 
people  do  or  say  ?  for  don't  even  the  best  people  very 
often  do  wrong  ?  " 

"  Very  well ;  find  me  a  text  that  says  you  are  not 
to  read  such  a  book  as  this  on  the  Sabbath,  and  I  will 
let  you  wait  until  to-morrow." 

Elsie  hesitated.  "  I  cannot  find  one  that  says  just 
that,  papa,"  she  said,  "  but  there  is  one  that  says  we 
are  not  to  think  our  own  thoughts,  nor  speak  our  own 
words  on  the  Sabbath;  and  does  not  that  mean 
worldly  thoughts  and  words?  and  is  not  that  book 
full  of  such  things,  and  only  of  such  ? " 

"  Nonsense !  "  he  exclaimed,  impatiently,  "  let  me 
hear  no  more  of  such  stuff!  you  are  entirely  too 
young  and  childish  to  attempt  to  reason  on  such 
subjects.  Your  place  is  simply  to  obey;  are  you  go- 
ing to  do  it?" 

"  Oh,  papa ! "  she  murmured,  almost  under  her 
breath,  "  I  cannot." 

"Elsie,"  said  he,  in  a  tone  of  great  anger,  "I 
should  certainly  be  greatly  tempted  to  whip  you  into 
submission,  had  I  the  strength  to  do  it." 

Elsie  answered  only  by  her  tears  and  sobs. 

There  was  silence  for  a  moment,  and  then  her 
father  said :  "  Elsie,  I  expect  from  my  daughter  en- 
tire, unquestioning  obedience,  and  until  you  are  ready 
to  render  it,  I  shall  cease  to  treat  you  as  my  child.  I 
shall  banish  you  from  my  presence,  and  my  affections. 
This  is  the  alternative  I  set  before  you.  I  will  give 
you  ten  minutes  to  consider  it.  At  the  end  of  that 


HOLIDAYS  'AT  EOSELANUS.          87 

time,  if  you  are  ready  to  obey  me,  well  and  good— 
if  not,  you  will  leave  this  room,  not  to  enter  it  again 
until  you  are  ready  to  acknowledge  your  fault,  ask 
forgiveness,  and  promise  implicit  obedience  in  the 
future." 

A  low  cry  of  utter  despair  broke  from  Elsie's  lips, 
as  she  thus  heard  her  sentence  pronounced  in  tones 
of  calm,  stern  determination ;  and,  hiding  her  face  on 
the  bed,  she  sobbed  convulsively. 

Her  father  lifted  his  watch  from  a  little  stand  by 
the  bedside,  and  held  it  in  his  hand  until  the  ten 
minutes  expired. 

"  The  time  is  up,  Elsie,"  he  said;  "  are  you  ready 
to  obey  me?" 

"  Oh,  papa ! "  she  sobbed,  "  I  cannot  do  it." 

"Very  well,  then,"  he  said,  coldly;  "if  neither 
your  sense  of  duty,  nor  your  affection  for  your  sick 
father  is  strong  enough  to  overcome  your  self-will, 
you  know  what  you  have  to  do.  Leave  the  room  at 
once,  and  send  one  of  the  servants  to  attend  me.  I 
will  not  have  such  a  perverse,  disobedient  child  in 
my  presence." 

She  raised  her  head,  and  he  was  touched  by  the 
look  of  anguish  on  her  face. 

"  My  daughter,"  he  said,  drawing  her  to  him,  and 
pushing  back  the  curls  from  her  face,  "  this  separa- 
tion will  be  as  painful  to  me  as  to  you ;  yet  I  cannot 
yield  my  authority.  I  must  have  obedience  from 
you.  I  ask  again,  will  you  obey  me  ?  " 

He  waited  a  moment  for  an  answer;  but  Elsie's 
heart  was  too  full  for  speech. 

Pushing  her  from  him,  he  said :  "  Go !  remember* 


88  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8. 

whenever  you  are  ready  to  comply  with  the  condi- 
tions, you  may  return;  but  not  till  then!" 

Elsie  seized  his  hand  in  both  of  hers,  and  covered 
it  with  kisses  and  tears ;  then,  without  a  word,  turned 
and  left  the  room. 

He  looked  after  her  with  a  sigh,  muttering  to  him- 
self, "  She  has  a  spice  of  my  own  obstinacy  in  her  na- 
ture ;  but  I  think  a  few  days'  banishment  from  me  will 
bring  her  round.  I  am  puni  shing  myself  quite  as  much, 
however,  for  it  will  be  terribly  hard  to  do  without  her." 

Elsie  hastened  to  her  own  room,  almost  distracted 
with  grief;  the  blow  had  been  so  sudden,  so  unex- 
pected, so  terrible;  for  she  could  see  no  end  to  her 
banishment;  unless,  indeed,  a  change  should  take 
place  in  her  father's  feelings,  and  of  that  she  had 
very  little  hope. 

Flinging  herself  upon  a  couch,  she  wept  long  and 
bitterly.  Her  grief  was  deep  and  despairing,  but 
there  was  no  anger  in  it;  on  the  contrary,  her  heart 
was  filled  with  intense  love  to  her  father,  who,  she 
doubted  not,  was  acting  from  a  mistaken  sense  of 
duty;  and  she  could  scarcely  bear  the  thought  that 
now  she  should  no  longer  be  permitted  to  wait  upoa 
him,  and  attend  to  his  comfort.  She  had  sent  a  ser- 
vant to  him,  but  a  servant  could  ill  supply  a  daugh- 
ter's place,  and  her  heart  ached  to  think  how  he 
would  miss  her  sympathy  and  love. 

An  hour  passed  slowly  away;  the  family  returned 
from  church,  and  the  bell  rang  for  dinner.  But 
Elsie  heeded  it  not ;  she  had  no  desire  for  food,  and 
still  lay  sobbing  on  her  couch,  till  Chloe  came  to  ask 
e  did  not  go  down. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS.          89 

The  faithful  creature  was  much  surprised  and  dis- 
tressed at  the  state  in  which  she  found  her  child,  and 
raising  her  in  her  arms  tenderly,  inquired  into  the 
cause  of  her  grief. 

Elsie  told  her  in  a  few  words,  and  Chloe,  without 
finding  any  fault  with  Mr.  Dinsmore,  strove  to  com- 
fort the  sorrowing  child,  assuring  her  of  her  own 
unalterable  affection,  and  talking  to  her  of  the  love  of 
Jesus,  who  would  help  her  to  bear  every  trial,  and  in 
his  own  good  time  remove  it. 

Elsie  grew  calmer  as  she  listened  to  her  nurse's 
words;  her  sobs  and  tears  gradually  ceased,  and  at 
length  she  allowed  Chloe  to  bathe  her  face,  and 
smooth  her  disordered  hair  and  dress;  but  she  re- 
fused to  eat,  and  lay  on  her  couch  all  the  afternoon, 
with  a  very  sad  little  face,  a  sob  now  and  then  burst- 
ing from  her  bosom,  and  a  tear  trickling  down  her 
cheek.  When  the  tea-bell  rang,  she  reluctantly  yield- 
ed to  Chloe's  persuasions,  and  went  down.  But 
it  was  a  sad,  uncomfortable  meal  to  her,  for  she  soon 
perceived,  from  the  cold  and  averted  looks  of  the 
whole  family,  that  the  cause  of  her  banishment 
from  her  papa's  room  was  known.  Even  her  Aunt 
Adelaide,  who  was  usually  so  kind,  now  seemed  deter- 
mined to  take  no  notice  of  her,  and  before  the  meal 
was  half  over,  Enna,  frowning  at  her  across  the 
table,  exclaimed  in  a  loud,  angry  tone,  "Naughty, 
bad  girl !  Brother  Horace  ought  to  whip  you ! " 

"  That  he  ought,"  added  her  grandfather,  severely, 
<{  if  he  had  the  strength  to  do  it ;  but  he  is  not  likely  to 
gain  it,  while  worried  with  such  a  perverse,  diso- 
bedient child." 


00  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

Elsie  could  not  swallow  another  mouthful,  for  the 
choking  sensation  in  her  throat;  and  it  cost  her  a 
hard  struggle  to  keep  back  the  tears  that  seemed 
determined  to  force  their  way  down  her  cheek  at 
Enna's  unkind  speech;  but  the  concluding  sentence 
®f  her  grandfather's  remark  caused  her  to  start  and 
tremble  with  fear  on  her  father's  account;  yet  she 
could  not  command  her  voice  sufficiently  to  speak  and 
ask  if  he  were  worse. 

There  was,  indeed,  a  very  unfavorable  change  in 
Mr.  Dinsmore,  and  he  was  really  more  alarmingly  ill 
than  he  had  been  at  all.  Elsie's  resistance  to  his 
authority  had  excited  him  so  much  as  to  bring  on  a 
return  of  his  fever ;  her  absence  fretted  him,  too,  for 
no  one  else  seemed  to  understand  quite  as  well  how 
to  wait  upon  him ;  and  besides,  he  was  not  altogether 
satisfied  with  himself;  not  entirely  sure  that  the 
course  he  had  adopted  was  the  right  one.  Could 
he  only  have  got  rid  of  all  doubts  of  the  righteousness 
and  justice  of  the  sentence  he  had  pronounced  upon 
her,  it  would  have  been  a  great  relief.  He  was  very 
proud,  a  man  of  indomitable  will,  and  very  jealous 
of  his  authority ;  and  between  these  on  the  one  hand, 
and  his  love  for  his  child  and  desire  for  her  presence, 
on  the  other,  a  fierce  struggle  had  been  raging  in  his 
breast  all  the  afternoon. 

As  soon  as  she  dared  leave  the  table  Elsie  stole  out 
into  the  garden,  there  to  indulge  her  grief,  unseen  by 
any  but  the  eye  of  God. 

She  paced  up  and  down  her  favorite  walk,  weep- 
ing and  sobbing  bitterly.  Presently  her  attention 
was  attracted  by  the  galloping  of  a  horse  down  the 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.          9t 

avenue,  and  raising  her  head,  she  saw  that  it  was  the 
physician,  returning  from  a  visit  to  her  father.  It 
was  not  his  usual  hour  for  calling,  and  she  at  once 
conjectured  that  her  father  was  worse.  Her  first  im- 
pulse was  to  hasten  to  him,  but  instantly  came  the 
recollection  that  he  had  banished  her  from  his  pres- 
ence, and  sinking  down  upon  a  bank,  she  burst  into 
a  fresh  paroxysm  of  grief.  It  was  so  hard — so  very 
hard — to  know  that  he  was  ill  and  suffering,  and  not 
to  be  permitted  to  go  to  him. 

At  length  she  could  bear  it  no  longer,  and  spring- 
ing up  she  hurried  into  the  house,  and  gliding  softly 
up  the  stairs,  stationed  herself  at  her  papa's  door, 
determined  to  intercept  some  one  passing  in  or  out, 
and  inquire  how  he  was. 

She  had  not  been  long  there  when  her  Aunt  Ade- 
laide came  out,  looking  troubled  and  anxious. 

"  Oh,  Aunt  Adelaide,"  cried  the  child  in  a  hoarse 
whisper,  catching  her  by  the  dress,  "  dear  Aunt  Ade- 
laide, do  tell  me,  is  papa  worse  ? " 

"Yes,  Elsie,"  she  replied  coldly,  attempting  to 
pass  on;  "he  is  much  worse." 

The  little  girl  burst  into  an  agony  of  tears. 

"  You  may  well  cry,  Elsie,"  remarked  her  aunt 
severely,  "  for  it  is  all  your  fault,  and  if  you  are  left 
an  orphan,  you  may  thank  your  own  perverseness  and 
obstinacy  for  it." 

Putting  both  hands  over  her  face,  with  a  low  cry 
of  anguish,  Elsie  fell  forward  in  a  deep  swoon. 

Adelaide  caught  her  ere  she  had  quite  reached  the 
floor,  and  hastily  loosening  her  dress,  looked  anxiously 
around  for  help ;  but  none  was  at  hand,  and  she  dared 


92          HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8, 

not  call  aloud  lest  she  should  alarm  her  brother.  So 
laying  her  gently  down  on  the  carpet,  she  went  in 
search  of  Chloe,  whom  she  found,  as  she  had  expect- 
ed, in  Elsie's  room.  In  a  few  hurried  words  Adelaide 
made  her  understand  what  had  occurred,  and  that 
Elsie  must  be  removed  without  the  slightest  noise  or 
disturbance. 

Another  moment  and  Chloe  was  at  her  darling's 
side,  and  raising  her  gently  in  her  strong  arms,  she 
bore  her  quickly  to  her  room,  and  laying  her  on  a 
couch,  proceeded  to  apply  restoratives,  murmuring 
the  while,  in  low,  pitiful  tones,  "  De  dear,  precious 
lamb!  it  mos'  breaks  your  ole  mammy's  heart  to  see 
you  dis  way." 

It  was  long  ere  consciousness  returned;  so  long 
that  Adelaide,  who  stood  by,  gazing  sorrowfully  at 
the  little  wan  face,  and  reproaching  herself  for 
her  cruelty,  trembled  and  grew  pale  with  appre- 
hension. 

But  at  last,  with  a  weary  sigh,  Elsie  opened  her 
eyes,  and  looked  up,  with  a  sad,  bewildered  expres- 
sion, into  the  dusky  face  bent  so  anxiously  over  her, 
and  then,  with  a  feeling  of  intense  relief,  Adelaide 
slipped  away  to  her  own  room,  leaving  them  alone 
together. 

"  What  is  it,  mammy  ?  Oh,  I  know !  I  remember ! 
Oh,  mammy,  mammy!  will  my  dear,  precious  papa 
die  ? "  sobbed  the  poor  little  girl,  throwing  her  arms 
around  her  nurse's  neck. 

"I  hope  not,  darlin',"  replied  Chloe,  soothingly. 
"  Massa  Horace  am  pretty  sick,  I  know ;  but  I  tinki 
de  good  Lord  spare  him,  if  we  pray." 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.          99 

"Oh,  yes,  yes,  mammy,  let  us  pray  for  him.  Let 
us  both  pray  very  earnestly,  and  I  am  sure  God  will 
spare  him,  because  he  has  promised  to  grant  whatever 
two  shall  agree  to  ask." 

They  knelt  down,  and  Chloe  prayed  in  her  broken 
way;  and  when  she  had  finished,  Elsie  poured  out 
such  a  prayer  as  comes  only  from  a  heart  ready  to 
break  with  its  load  of  sorrow  and  care. 

None  but  he  who  has  tried  it  can  tell  what  a  blessed 
relief  comes  to  those  who  thus  "  cast  their  care  on 
Jesus."  Elsie's  burden  was  not  less,  but  she  no  longer 
bore  it  alone ;  she  had  rolled  it  upon  the  Lord  and  he 
sustained  her.  She  shed  a  few  quiet  tears  after  she 
had  laid  her  head  upon  her  pillow,  but  soon  forgot  all 
her  sorrows  in  a  deep,  sweet  sleep,  that  lasted  until 
morning. 

It  was  still  early  when  she  awoke  and  sprang  up, 
with  the  intention  of  hastening,  as  usual,  to  her 
father's  side;  but  alas!  in  another  moment  memory 
had  recalled  all  the  distressing  events  of  the  previous 
day,  and,  sinking  back  upon  her  pillow,  she  wept  long 
and  bitterly. 

But  at  length  she  dried  her  tears,  and,  kneeling  at 
the  bedside,  poured  out  her  sorrows  and  supplications 
into  the  ear  of  her  Saviour,  and  thus  again  grew 
calm  and  strong  to  endure. 

As  soon  as  she  was  dressed  she  went  to  her  papa's 
door,  hoping  to  see  some  one  who  could  tell  her  how 
he  was ;  but  no  one  came,  and  she  dared  not  venture 
in,  and  her  intense  anxiety  had  yet  found  no  relief 
when  the  bell  summoned  the  family  to  breakfast. 

The  same  cold  looks  awaited  her  there  as  on  th« 


(94          HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS. 

night  before,  and  the  poor  child  could  scarcely  eat, 
and  was  glad  when  the  comfortless  meal  was  over. 

She  followed  Adelaide  to  Mr.  Dinsmore's  door,  and 
begged  her  with  tears  and  sobs  to  ask  her  papa  to 
allow  her  to  come  to  him,  if  it  was  only  for  one  mo- 
ment, just  to  look  at  him,  and  then  go  away  again. 

Adelaide  was  touched  by  her  evident  anxiety  and 
distress,  and  said,  almost  kindly,  as  she  laid  her  hand 
on  the  handle  of  the  door,  "  Well,  Elsie,  I  will  ask 
bam;  but  I  have  no  idea  that  it  will  be  of  any  use, 
unless  you  will  give  up  your  foolish  obstinacy." 

Elsie  stood  outside  waiting  with  a  beating  heart, 
and  though  her  aunt  was  really  gone  but  a  moment, 
it  seemed  a  long  time  to  her  ere  the  door  again 
opened. 

She  looked  up  eagerly,  and  read  the  answer  in 
Adelaide's  face,  ere  she  heard  the  coldly  spoken,  stera 


"  Your  papa  says  you  very  well  know  the  condi- 
tions on  which  you  will  be  admitted  to  his  presence, 
and  that  they  are  £2  unalterable  as  the  laws  of  the 
Medes  and  Persians." 

The  tears  gushgcji  &rom  Elsie's  eyes,  and  she  turned 
away  with  a  gesture  of  despair. 

"  Elsie,"  said  her  aunt,  "  let  me  advise  you  to  give 
up  at  once ;  for  I  am  perfectly  certain  you  never  caix 
conquer  your  father." 

"  Oh,  Aunt  Adelaide !  that  is  not  what  I  want," 
murmured  the  child,  in  low,  broken  accents. 

But  Adelaide  went  on  without  noticing  the  inter- 
ruption— 

"He  is  worse,  and  growing  worse  all  the  time*,. 


'HOLIDAYS  'AT  EOSELANDS.  95 

Elsie ;  his  fever  has  been  very  high  ever  since  yester- 
day afternoon — >and  we  all  know  that  it  is  nothing 
but  your  misconduct  that  has  caused  this  relapse." 

Elsie  could  bear  no  more,  but  rushing  away  to 
her  own  room,  and  locking  herself  in,  she  gave  way 
without  restraint  to  her  feelings  of  distress  and  an- 
guish. 

Knowing  that  she  was  not  expected  in  the  school- 
room— as  she  had  paid  no  attention  to  study  since 
the  beginning  of  her  father's  illness — she  did  not 
leave  her  room  again  until  dinner-time. 

She  was  on  her  way  to  the  dining-room,  when  her 
Aunt  Adelaide,  passing  her  in  the  hall,  caught  hold 
of  her,  saying, "  Elsie,  your  papa  is  so  ill  that  the  doc- 
tor trembles  for  his  life;  he  says  he  is  certain  that 
he  has  something  on  his  mind  that  is  distressing 
him  and  causing  this  alarming  change,  and  unless  it 
is  removed  he  fears  he  will  never  be  any  better. 
Elsie,  you  know  what  that  something  is." 

Elsie  stood  as  if  turned  to  stone,  while  Adelaide, 
letting  go  her  arm,  moved  quickly  away,  leaving  her 
alone,  stunned,  bewildered,  terrified  by  the  sudden- 
ness of  the  dreadful  announcement. 

She  could  not  think  or  reason;  she  could  only 
press  her  hands  to  her  temples,  in  the  vain  endeavor 
to  still  their  wild  throbbing;  then,  turning  back  to 
her  own  room  again,  she  threw  herself  upon  her 
knees,  and,  resting  her  head  against  the  bed,  gave 
vent  to  her  over-wrought  feelings  in  such  groans  of 
anguish  as  seldom  come  from  the  heart  of  one  so 
young.  At  first  she  could  neither  weep  nor  pray; 
but  at  length  tears  came  to  her  relief,  and  she  poured 


96  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

out  agonizing  supplications  "that  her  dear,  dear 
papa  might  be  spared,  at  least,  until  he  had  learned 
to  love  Jesus,  and  was  fit  to  go  to  heaven." 

She  felt  as  though  her  heart  would  break  at  the 
very  thought  of  being  separated  from  him  forever  in 
this  world,  but  even  that  was  as  nothing  compared 
to  the  more  terrible  fear  of  not  meeting  him  in  an- 
other. 

That  was  a  long,  sad  afternoon  to  the  poor  child; 
the  longest  and  saddest  she  had  ever  known.  Chloe 
now  and  then  brought  her  word  how  her  father  was, 
but  no  one  else  came  near  her  to  speak  a  word  of  com- 
fort or  hope.  Towards  evening  they  had  given  up 
almost  all  hope ;  he  had  ceased  to  recognize  any  one, 
and  one  after  another,  parents,  brother,  sisters,  and 
servants,  had  been  permitted  to  take  a  last  look — all 
but  little  Elsie,  his  own  and  only  child — the  one  near- 
est and  dearest  to  him,  and  to  whom  he  was  all  the 
world — she  alone  was  forbidden  to  come.  She  had 
begged  and  plead,  in  tones  that  might  have  melted 
a  heart  of  stone,  to  be  permitted  to  see  his  face  once 
more  in  life;  but  Mrs.  Dinsmore,  who  had  taken  the 
direction  of  everything,  said,  "No,  her  father  has 
forbidden  it,  and  she  shall  not  come  unless  she  ex- 
presses her  willingness  to  comply  with  his  condi- 
tions." 

Adelaide  had  then  ventured  a  plea  in  her  behalf, 
but  the  reply  was:  " I  don't  pity  her  at  all;  it  is  all 
her  own  doing." 

"  So  much  the  harder  is  it  for  her  to  bear,  I  pre- 
sume," urged  Adelaide. 

*  There,  Adelaide,  that  will  do  now  I    Let  me  heat 


HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS.          W 

no  more  about  it,"  replied  her  lady  mother,  and  there 
the  matter  dropped. 

Poor  little  Elsie  tried  to  be  submissive  and  forgiv- 
ing, but  she  could  not  help  feeling  it  terribly  hard 
and  cruel,  and  almost  more  than  she  could  bear,  thus 
to  be  kept  away  from  her  sick  and  dying  father. 

It  was  long  ere  sleep  visited  her  weary  eyes  that 
night;  hour  after  hour  she  lay  on  her  pillow,  pour- 
ing out  prayers  and  tears  on  his  behalf,  until  at 
length,  completely  worn  out  with  sorrow,  she  fell  into 
a  deep  and  heavy  slumber,  from  which  she  waked  to 
find  the  morning  sun  streaming  in  at  the  windows, 
and  Chloe  standing  gazing  down  upon  her  with  a 
very  happy  face. 

She  started  up  from  her  pillow,  asking  eagerly, 
"  What  is  it,  mammy  ?  Oh !  what  is  it  ?  is  my  papa 
better?" 

"  Yes,  darlin',  Massa  Horace  much  better  dis  morn- 
in' ;  de  doctor  say  '  he  gwine  git  well  now  for  sartin, 
if  he  don't  git  worse  again.' " 

"  Oh,  mammy !  It  seems  too  good  tc  be  true !  Oh, 
how  very,  very  good  God  has  been  to  me !  "  cried  the 
little  girl,  weeping  for  very  joy. 

For  a  moment,  in  the  intensity  of  her  happiness, 
she  forgot  that  she  was  still  in  disgrace  and  banish- 
ment— forgot  everything  but  the  joyful  fact  that  her 
father  was  spared  to  her.  But,  oh!  she  could  not 
forget  it  long.  The  bitter  recollection  soon  returned, 
to  damp  her  joy  and  fill  her  with  sad  forebodings. 


CHAPTER  V. 

•TO  do  whate'erithou  wilt,  I'll  be  silent } 
But  oh  I  a  reined  tongue,  and  a  bursting  heart. 
Are  hard  at  once  to  bear." 

JOANNA  BAILLIE'S  BASIL. 

MR.  DLNSMORE'S  recovery  was  not  very  rapid.  It 
was  several  weeks  after  he  was  pronounced  out  of 
danger  ere  he  was  able  to  leave  his  room;  and  then. 
he  came  down  looking  so  altered,  so  pale,  and  thin, 
and  weak,  that  it  almost  hroke  his  little  daughter's 
heart  to  look  at  him. 

Very  sad  and  lonely  weeks  those  had  been  to  her, 
poor  child!  She  was  never  once  permitted  to  see 
him,  and  the  whole  family  treated  her  with  marked 
coldness  and  neglect.  She  had  returned  to  her  duties 
in  the  school-room — her  father  having  sent  her  a  com- 
mand to  that  effect,  as  soon  as  he  was  sufficiently  re- 
covered to  think  of  her — and  she  tried  to  attend  faith- 
fully to  her  studies,  but  more  than  once  Miss  Day  had 
seen  the  tears  dropping  upon  her  book  or  slate,  and 
reproved  her  sharply  for  not  giving  her  mind  to  her 
lessons,  and  for  indulging  in  what  she  called  her 
"  babyish  propensities." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  made  his  first  appearance  in  the 
family  circle  one  morning  at  breakfast,  a  servant 
assisting  him  down  stairs  and  seating  him  in  an 
easy-chair  at  the  table,  just  as  the  others  were  about 
taking  their  places. 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS.          99 

Warm  congratulations  were  showered  upon  him 
from  all  sides.  Enna  ran  up  to  him,  exclaiming, "  I'm 
to  glad  to  see  you  down  again,  brother  Horace ;  "  and 
was  rewarded  with  a  smile  and  a  kiss;  while  poor 
little  Elsie,  who  had  been  directed,  she  knew  not 
why,  to  take  her  old  seat  opposite  to  his,  was  unable 
to  utter  a  word,  but  stood  with  one  hand  on  the  back 
of  her  chair,  pale  and  trembling  with  emotion,  watch- 
ing him  with  eyes  so  blinded  by  tears  that  she  could 
scarcely  see.  But  no  one  seemed  to  notice  her,  and 
her  father  did  not  once  turn  his  eyes  that  way. 

She  thought  of  the  morning  when  she  had  first  met 
him  there,  her  poor  little  heart  hungering  so  for  his 
love;  and  it  seemed  as  if  she  had  gone  back  again 
to  that  time;  and  yet  it  was  worse;  for  now  she  had 
learned  to  love  him  with  an  intensity  of  affection  she 
had  then  never  known,  and  having  tasted  the  sweetness 
of  his  love,  her  sense  of  suffering  at  its  loss  was  pro- 
portionably  great;  and  utterly  unable  to  control  her 
feelings,  she  silently  left  the  room  to  seek  some  place 
where  she  might  give  her  bursting  heart  the  relief 
of  tears,  with  none  to  observe  or  reprove  her. 

Elsie  had  a  rare  plant,  the  gift  of  a  friend,  which 
she  had  long  been  tending  with  great  care,  and 
which  had  blossomed  that  morning  for  the  first  time. 

The  flower  was  beautiful  and  very  fragrant,  and  as 
the  little  girl  stood  gazing  upon  it  with  delighted 
eyes,  while  awaiting  the  summons  to  breakfast,  she 
had  said  to  Chloe,  "Oh!  how  I  should  like  papa  to 
see  it!  He  is  so  fond  of  flowers,  and  has  been  so 
anxious  for  this  one  to  bloom." 

But  a  deep  sigh  followed  as  she  thought  what  a 


100         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

long,  long  time  it  was  likely  to  be  before  her  father 
would  again  enter  her  room,  or  permit  her  to  go 
into  his.  He  had  not,  however,  forbidden  her  to 
speak  to  him,  and  the  thought  struck  her  that,  if  he 
should  be  able  to  leave  his  room  before  the  flower 
had  faded,  so  that  she  could  see  and  speak  to  him, 
she  might  pluck  it  off  and  present  it  to  him. 

She  thought  of  it  again,  while  weeping  alone  in 
her  room,  and  a  faint  hope  sprang  up  in  her  heart 
that  the  little  gift  might  open  the  way  for  a  recon- 
ciliation. But  she  must  wait  and  watch  for  an  op- 
portunity to  see  him  alone ;  for  she  could  not,  in  the 
present  state  of  affairs,  think  of  addressing  him  be- 
fore a  third  person. 

The  opportunity  came  almost  sooner  than  she  had 
dared  to  hope,  for,  on  passing  the  library  door  just 
after  the  morning  lessons  were  over,  she  saw  him 
sitting  there  alone ;  and  trembling  between  hope  and 
fear,  she  hurried  at  once  to  her  room,  plucked  the 
beautiful  blossom  from  its  stem,  and  with  it  in  her 
hand  hastened  to  the  library. 

She  moved  noiselessly  across  the  thickly  carpeted 
floor,  and  her  papa,  who  was  reading,  did  not  seem 
to  be  aware  of  her  approach,  until  she  was  close  at 
his  side.  He  then  raised  his  head  and  looked  at  her 
with  an  expression  of  surprise  on  his  countenance. 

"  Dear  papa,"  said  the  little  girl,  in  faltering  ac- 
cents, as  she  presented  the  flower,  "my  plant  is 
bloomed  at  last ;  will  you  accept  this  first  blossom  as 
a  token  of  affection  from  your  little  daughter?" 

Her  pleading  eyes  were  fixed  upon  his  face,  and 
ere  she  had  finished  her  sentence,  she  was  trembling 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS,         101 

violently  at  the  dark  frown  she  saw  gathering 
there. 

"Elsie,"  said  he,  in  the  cold,  stern  tone  she  so 
much  dreaded,  "I  am  sorry  you  have  broken  your 
flower.  I  cannot  divine  your  motive — affection  for 
me  it  cannot  be;  for  that  such  a  feeling  exists  in 
the  breast  of  a  little  girl,  who  not  only  could  refuse 
her  sick  father  the  very  small  favor  of  reading  to 
him,  but  would  rather  see  him  die  than  give  up  her 
own  self-will,  I  cannot  beliere.  No,  Elsie,  take  it 
away;  I  can  receive  no  gifts  nor  tokens  of  affection 
from  a  rebellious,  disobedient  child." 

The  flower  had  fallen  upon  the  floor,  and  Elsie 
stood  in  an  attitude  of  utter  despair,  her  head  bent 
down  upon  her  breast,  and  her  hands  hanging  list- 
lessly at  her  side.  For  an  instant  she  stood  thus,  and 
then,  with  a  sudden  revulsion  of  feeling,  she  sank 
down  on  her  knees  beside  her  father's  chair,  and 
seizing  his  hand  in  both  of  hers,  pressed  it  to  her 
heart,  and  then  to  her  lips,  covering  it  with  kisses  and 
tears,  while  great  bursting  sobs  shook  her  whole  frame. 

"  Oh,  papa !  dear,  dear  papa !  I  do  love  you !  in- 
deed, indeed  I  do.  Oh,  how  could  you  say  such  cruel 
words  to  me  ? "  she  sobbed. 

"  Hush !  "  he  said,  withdrawing  his  hand.  "  I  will 
have  nothing  but  the  truth  from  you,  and  '  actions 
speak  louder  than  words.'  Get  up  immediately,  and 
dry  your  tears.  Miss  Day  tells  me  that  you  are  ruin- 
ing your  eyes  by  continual  crying ;  and  if  I  hear  any 
more  such  complaints,  I  shall  punish  you  severely.  I 
will  not  allow  it  at  all,  for  you  have  nothing  whatever 
to  make  you  unhappy  but  your  own  misconduct.  Just 


102         HOLIDAYS   AT  EOSELANDS. 

as  soon  as  you  are  ready^o  submit  to  my  authority,  you 
will  find  yourself  treated  with  the  same  indulgence  and 
affection  as  formerly;  but  remember,  not  till  tihen!" 

His  words  were  like  daggers  to  the  affectionate, 
sensitive  child.  Had  he  stabbed  her  to  the  heart  he 
could  not  have  hurt  her  more. 

"  Oh,  papa ! "  she  murmured  in  heart-broken  ac- 
cents, as  in  obedience  to  his  command  she  rose  to  her 
feet,  struggling  hard  to  keep  back  the  tears  he  had 
forbidden  her  to  shed. 

But  her  emotion  did  not  seem  to  move  him.  Her 
conduct,  during  his  severe  illness  had  been  so  misrep- 
resented to  him,  that  at  times  he  was  wellnigh  con- 
vinced that  her  seeming  affection  was  all  hypocrisy, 
and  that  she  really  regarded  him  only  in  the  light  o£ 
a  tyrant,  from  whose  authority  she  would  be  glad  to 
escape  in  any  way. 

"  Pick  up  your  flower  and  leave  the  room,"  he 
said.  "  I  have  no  desire  for  your  company  until  you 
can  learn  to  obey  as  you  ought." 

Silently  and  mechanically  Elsie  obeyed  him,  and 
hastening  to  her  own  room  again,  threw  herself  into 
her  nurse's  arms,  weeping  as  though  she  would  weep 
her  very  life  away. 

Chloe  asked  no  questions  as  to  the  cause  of  her 
emotion — which  the  flower  in  her  hand,  and  the  re- 
membrance of  the  morning's  conversation,  sufficient- 
ly explained — but  tried  in  every  way  to  soothe  and 
encourage  her  to  hope  for  future  reconciliation. 

For  some  moments  her  efforts  seemed  to  be  quite 
Unavailing;  but  suddenly  Elsie  raised  her  head,  and 
wiping  away  her  tears,  said,  with  a  convulsive  9ob^ 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS.         103 

ei  Oh !  I  am  doing  wrong  again,  for  papa  has  forbid- 
den me  to  cry  so  much,  and  I  must  try  to  obey  him. 
But,  oh!"  she  exclaimed,  dropping  her  head  on  her 
nurse's  shoulder,  with  a  fresh  burst  of  tears,  "how 
can  I  help  it,  when  my  heart  is  bursting  ? " 

"  Jesus  will  help  you,  darlin',"  replied  Chloe,  ten- 
derly. "  He  always  helps  his  chillens  to  bear  all  dere 
troubles  an'  do  all  dere  duties,  an'  never  leaves  nor 
forsakes  dem.  But  you  must  try,  darlin',  to  mind 
Massa  Horace,  kase  he  is  your  own  papa;  an'  de 
Bible  says,  '  Chillen,  obey  your  parents.' " 

"Yes,  mammy,  I  know  I  ought,  and  I  will  try," 
said  the  little  girl,  raising  her  head  and  wiping  her 
eyes;  "but,  mammy,  you  must  pray  for  me,  for  it 
will  be  very,  very  difficult." 

Elsie  had  never  been  an  eye-servant,  but  had  al- 
ways conscientiously  obeyed  her  father,  whether  pres- 
ent or  absent,  and  henceforward  she  constantly  strug- 
gled to  restrain  her  feelings,  and  even  in  solitude  denied 
her  bursting  heart  the  relief  of  tears ;  though  it  was  not 
always  she  could  do  this,  for  she  was  but  young  in  the 
school  of  affliction,  and  often,  in  spite  of  every  effort, 
grief  would  have  its  way,  and  she  was  ready  to  sink 
beneath  her  heavy  weight  of  sorrow.  Elsie  had  learned 
from  God's  holy  word,  that "  affliction  cometh  not  forth 
of  the  dust,  neither  doth  trouble  spring  out  of  the 
ground; "  and  she  soon  set  herself  diligently  to  work 
to  find  out  why  this  bitter  trial  had  been  sent  her. 

Her  little  Bible  had  never  been  suffered  to  lie  a 
single  day  unused,  nor  had  morning  or  evening  ever 
failed  to  find  her  in  her  closet;  she  had  neglected 
none  of  the  forms  of  religion,  and  her  devotions  had 


104         HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS.. 

been  far  from  heartless ;  yet  she  discovered  with  pain 
that  she  had  of  late  spent  less  time,  and  found  less  of 
her  enjoyment  in  these  duties  than  formerly;  that 
she  had  been  too  much  engrossed  by  an  earthly  love, 
and  needed  this  trial  to  bring  her  nearer  to  her  Sa- 
viour, and  teach  her  again  to  seek  all  her  happiness  in 
"looking  unto  him."  And  now  the  hours  that  she 
had  been  wont  to  pass  in  her  father's  society  were 
usually  spent  in  her  own  room,  alone  with  her  Bible 
and  her  God,  and  there  she  found  that  sweet  peace 
and  joy  which  the  world  can  neither  give  nor  take 
away;  and  thus  she  gathered  strength  to  bear  her 
troubles  and  crosses  with  heavenly  meekness  and  pa- 
tience; and  she  had  indeed  great  need  of  a  strength 
not  her  own,  for  every  day,  and  almost  every  hour 
brought  with  it  its  own  peculiar  trial. 

No  one  but  the  servants — who  still  loved  her  dearly 
— treated  her  with  kindness;  but  coldness  and  neg- 
lect were  the  least  she  had  to  bear.  She  was  con- 
stantly reminded,  even  by  Walter  and  Enna,  that  she 
was  stubborn  and  disobedient,  and  there  was  so  little 
pleasure  in  her  walks  and  rides,  either  when  taken 
alone  or  in  company  with  them,  that  she  gradually 
gave  them  up  almost  entirely — until  one  day,  her 
father's  attention  being  called  to  it,  by  a  remark  of 
Mrs.  Dinsmore's,  <{  that  it  was  no  wonder  the  child 
was  growing  thin  and  pale,  for  she  did  not  take  exer- 
cise enough  to  keep  her  in  health,"  he  called  her  to 
him,  reprimanded  her  severely,  and  laid  his  com- 
mands upon  her  u  to  take  a  walk  and  ride  every  day, 
when  the  weather  would  at  all  permit,  but  never  dar« 
to  go  alone  farther  than  into  the  garden/* 


HOLIDAYS  AT  BO SE LANDS.         105 

Elsie  answered  with  meek  submission,  promising 
obedience ;  and  then  turned  quickly  away  to  hide  the 
emotion  that  was  swelling  in  her  breast. 

The  change  in  her  father  was  the  bitterest  part  of 
her  trial ;  she  had  so  revelled  in  his  affection,  and  now 
it  seemed  to  be  all  withdrawn  from  her;  and  from 
the  fond,  indulgent  parent,  Mr.  Dinsmore  seemed 
suddenly  to  have  changed  to  the  cold,  pitiless  tyrant. 
He  now  seldom  took  any  notice  of  his  little  daughter, 
and  never  addressed  her  unless  it  were  to  utter  a 
rebuke,  a  threat,  a  prohibition,  or  command,  in  tones 
of  harshness  and  severity. 

Elsie  bore  it  with  all  the  meekness  and  patience  of 
a  martyr,  but  ere  long  her  health  began  to  suffer ;  she 
grew  weak  and  nervous,  and  would  start  and  tremble, 
and  change  color  at  the  very  sound  of  her  father's 
step  or  voice — those  sounds  which  she  had  once  so 
loved  to  hear — and  the  little  face  became  thin  and 
pale,  anc*  an  expression  of  deep  and  touching  sadness 
settled  down  upon  it. 

Love  was  as  necessary  to  Elsie's  health  and  happi- 
ness as  sunshine  to  the  flowers,  and  even  as  the  keen 
winds  and  biting  frosts  of  winter  wilt  and  wither  the 
tender  blossoms,  so  did  all  this  coldness  and  severity, 
the  gentle,  sensitive  spirit  of  the  little  child. 

Mr.  Travilla  had  called  several  times  during  the 
early  part  of  Mr.  Dinsmore's  illness,  while  Elsie  had 
been  his  nurse,  and  she  sometimes  wondered  that  she 
had  seen  nothing  of  him  during  all  these  sorrowful 
weeks ;  but  the  truth  was,  Mr.  Travilla  had  been  ab- 
sent from  home,  and  knew  nothing  of  all  that  had 
been  going  on  at  Roselands.  As  soon,  however,  &a 


106         -HOLIDAYS  'AT  EOSELANDS. 

he  returned,  and  heard  how  ill  his  friend  had  been, 
he  called  to  express  his  sympathy,  and  congratulate 
him  on  his  recovery. 

He  found  Mr.  Dinsmore  seated  in  an  easy-chair  in 
the  library,  still  looking  weak  and  ill,  and  more  de- 
pressed in  spirits  than  he  had  ever  seen  him. 

"  Ah !  Dinsmore,  my  dear  fellow,  I  hear  you  have 
been  very  ill;  and,  indeed,  I  must  say  you  are  look- 
ing far  from  well  yet,"  Travilla  exclaimed  in  his 
cheerful,  hearty  way,  shaking  his  friend's  hand 
warmly.  "I  think  my  little  friend,  Elsie,  has  de- 
serted her  post  almost  too  soon;  but  I  suppose  you 
have  sent  her  back  to  her  lessons  again,"  he  re- 
marked, glancing  around  as  if  in  search  of  her. 

"  I  have  no  need  of  nursing  now,"  replied  Mr, 
Dinsmore,  with  a  sad  sort  of  smile.  "  I  am  able  to 
ride,  and  even  to  walk  out,  and  shall,  I  hope,  soon  be 
quite  myself  again." 

He  then  introduced  another  topic  of  conversation, 
and  they  chatted  for  some  time. 

At  length  Mr.  Travilla  drew  out  his  watch. 

"  I  see  it  is  past  school-hours,"  he  said ;  "  might  1 
see  my  little  friend  ?  I  have  brought  a  little  gift  for 
her,  and  should  like  to  present  it  in  person." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  had  become  quite  animated  and 
cheerful  during  their  previous  conversation,  but  a 
great  change  came  over  his  face  while  Mr.  Travilla 
was  making  his  request,  and  the  expression  of  his 
countenance  was  very  cold  and  stern,  as  he  replied, 
"I  thank  you,  Trarilla,  on  her  behalf;  but,  if  you 
please,  I  would  much  prefer  your  not  giving  her  any- 
thing at  present,  for,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  Elsie  ha* 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         107 

been  very  stubborn  and  rebellious  of  late,  and  is  quits 
undeserving  of  any  indulgence." 

Mr.  Travilla  looked  exceedingly  astonished.  "!• 
it  possible!  "  he  exclaimed.  "  Eeally,  I  have  had  such 
an  exalted  opinion  of  Elsie's  goodness,  that  I  could 
not  have  credited  such  a  charge  from  any  one  but  her 
father." 

"  No,  nor  could  I,"  replied  Mr.  Dinsmore,  leaning 
his  head  upon  his  hand  with  a  heavy  sigh;  "  but  it 
is  as  I  tell  you,  and  you  see  now  that  I  have  some 
cause  for  the  depression  of  spirits  upon  which  you 
have  been  rallying  me.  Travilla,  I  love  that  child  aa 
I  have  never  loved  another  earthly  thing  except  her 
mother,  and  it  cuts  me  to  the  quick  to  have  her  rebel 
as  she  has  been  doing  for  the  last  five  weeks;  it  is 
almost  more  than  I  can  bear  in  my  present  weak 
state.  I  thought  she  loved  me  devotedly,  but  it  seems 
I  was  mistaken,  for  surely  obedience  is  the  best  test 
of  love,  and  she  refuses  me  that." 

He  paused  for  a  moment,  apparently  quite  over- 
come by  his  feelings,  then  went  on:  "I  have  been 
compelled  to  banish  her  from  my  presence,  but,  alasl 
I  find  I  cannot  tear  her  from  my  heart,  and  I  miss 
her  every  moment." 

Mr.  Travilla  looked  very  much  concerned.  "  I  am 
sorry,  indeed,"  he  said,  "  to  hear  such  an  account  of 
my  little  friend ;  but  her  love  for  you  I  cannot  doubt, 
and  we  will  hope  that  she  will  soon  return  to  her 
duty." 

"  Thank  you,  Travilla ;  I  am  always  sure  of  your 
sympathy  in  any  kind  of  trouble,"  replied  Mr,  Dint- 
more,  trying  to  speak  cheerfully;  "  but  we  will  leav« 


103         HOLIDA  '8  AT  ROSELANDS. 

this  disagreeable  bject,  and  talk  of  something 
else." 

In  a  few  moments  Mr.  Travilla  rose  to  take  leave, 
declining  Mr.  Dinsmore's  urgent  invitation  to  remain 
to  dinner,  but  promising  to  come  again  before  long 
and  stay  a  day  or  two.  His  kind  heart  was  really 
pained  to  learn  that  there  was  again  a  misunder- 
standing between  his  little  friend — as  he  had  been  ia 
the  habit  of  calling  Elsie — and  her  father ;  and  as  he 
rode  home  silently  pondering  the  matter,  he  deter- 
mined that  he  would  very  soon  fulfil  his  promise  of 
pacing  a  longer  visit,  for  he  could  not  refrain  from 
indulging  a  faint  hope  that  he  might  be  able 
to  accomplish  something  as  mediator  between 
them. 

A  few  days  after  this,  Elsie  was  passing  down  the 
hall.  The  doors  and  windows  were  all  open,  for  it 
was  a  warm  spring  day,  and  as  she  passed  the  draw- 
ing-room door,  she  paused  a  moment  and  looked  in. 
Her  father  sat  reading  near  one  of  the  windows,  and 
her  eyes  were  riveted  upon  his  face.  He  was  still 
pale  from  his  recent  illness,  and  his  face  had  a  troub- 
led, care-worn  look,  very  different  from  its  usual  ex- 
pression. 

Oh !  what  a  longing  desire  came  over  the  little  girl 
at  that  sight,  to  go  to  him  and  say  that  she  was  sorry 
for  all  the  past,  and  that  in  the  future  she  would  be 
and  do  everything  that  he  asked.  She  burst  into 
tears  and  turned  hastily  away.  She  was  hurrying 
out  to  the  garden,  but  at  the  door  she  encountered 
her  aunt  Adelaide. 

"What  is  the  matter,  Elsie?"  she  asked,  putting 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         109 

her  hand  on  the  child's  shoulder  and  forcibly  de- 
taining her. 

"  Oh !  Aunt  Adelaide,"  sobbed  the  little  girl,  "  papa 
looks  so  ill  and  sad." 

"  And  no  wonder,  Elsie,"  replied  her  aunt  severely; 
"  you  are  quite  enough  to  make  him  sad,  and  ill,  too, 
with  your  perverse,  obstinate  ways.  You  have  your- 
self to  thank  for  it  all,  for  it  is  just  that,  and  nothing 
else,  that  ails  him." 

She  turned  away  as  she  spoke,  and  poor  Elsie, 
wringing  her  hands  in  an  agony  of  grief,  darted  \ 
down  the  garden-walk  to  her  favorite  arbor. 

Her  eyes  were  so  blinded  by  tears  that  she  did  not 
see  that  Mr.  Travilla  was  sitting  there,  until  she  was 
close  beside  him. 

She  turned  then,  and  would  have  run  away  again, 
but  he  caught  her  by  the  dress,  and  drawing  her 
gently  toward  him,  said  in  a  mild,  soothing  tone — • 

"  Don't  run  away  from  me,  my  poor  little  friend, 
but  tell  me  the  cause  of  your  sorrow,  and  who  knows 
but  I  may  be  able  to  assist  you." 

Elsie  shook  her  head  mournfully,  but  allowed  him 
to  set  her  on  his  knee,  and  put  his  arm  around  her. 

"  My  poor  child !  my  poor,  dear  little  girl ! "  he 
said,  wiping  away  her  tears,  and  kissing  her  very 
much  as  her  father  had  been  in  the  habit  of  doing. 

It  reminded  her  of  him  and  his  lost  love,  and 
caused  a  fresh  burst  of  tears  and  sobs. 

"  Poor  child !  "  said  Mr.  Travilla  again,  "  is  there 
nothing  I  can  do  for  you  ?  Will  you  not  tell  me  the 
cause  of  your  grief  ? " 

"Oh,  Mr.  Travilla!"  she  sobbed,  "papa  is  very 


110         "HOLIDAYS  'AT  ItOSELANDS. 

much  displeased  with  me,  and  he  looks  so  sad  and 
ill,  it  almost  breaks  my  hfiart." 

"And  why  is  he  displeased  with  you,  my  dear? 
If  you  have  done  wrong  and  are  sorry  for  your  fault, 
I  am  sure  you  have  only  to  confess  it,  and  ask  for- 
giveness, and  all  will  be  right  again,"  he  said  kindly, 
drawing  her  head  down  upon  his  breast,  and  smooth- 
ing back  the  curls  from  her  flushed  and  tear-stained 
face. 

Elsie  made  no  reply,  and  he  went  on — 

"  When  we  have  done  wrong,  my  dear  little  girl — ' 
as  we  do  all  sometimes — it  is  much  more  noble  to 
acknowledge  it  and  ask  pardon,  than  to  try  to  hide 
our  faults ;  and  you  know,  dear  little  Elsie,"  he  added 
in  a  graver  tone,  "that  the  Bible  teaches  us  that 
children  must  obey  their  parents." 

"  Yes,  Mr.  Travilla,"  she  answered,  "  I  know  that 
the  Bible  says :  *  He  that  covereth  his  sins  shall  not 
prosper,'  and  I  know  it  tells  me  to  obey  my  father; 
and  I  do  think  I  am  willing  to  confess  my  faults, 
and  I  do  try  to  obey  papa  in  everything  that  is  right; 
but  sometimes  he  bids  me  disobey  God;  and  you 
know  the  Bible  says :  '  We  ought  to  obey  God  rather 
than  men/  " 

"  I  am  afraid,  my  dear,"  said  Mr.  Travilla  gently, 
"  that  you  are  perhaps  a  little  too  much  inclined  to 
judge  for  yourself  about  right  and  wrong.  You 
must  remember  that  you  are  but  a  very  little  girl  yet, 
and  that  your  father  is  very  much  older  and  wiser; 
and  therefore  I  should  say  it  would  be  much  safer 
to  leave  it  to  him  to  decide  these  matters.  Besides,  if 
he  bidi  you  do  thus  and  so,  I  think  all  the  responsi- 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         Ill 

bility  of  the  wrong — supposing  there  is  any — will 
rest  with  him,  and  he,  not  "you,  will  have  to  account 
for  it." 

"Oh!  no,  Mr.  Travilla,"  replied  the  little  girl 
earnestly,  "my  Bible  teaches  me  better  than  that; 
for  it  says:  ' Every  one  of  us  shall  give  account  of 
himself  to  God ; '  and  in  another  place :  '  The  soul 
that  sinneth  it  shall  die.'  So  I  know  that  I,  and  not 
papa,  nor  any  one  else,  will  have  to  give  account  for 
my  sins." 

"  I  see  it  will  never  do  for  me  to  try  to  quote  Scrip- 
ture to  you,"  he  remarked,  looking  rather  discom- 
fited ;  "  for  you  know  a  great  deal  more  about  it  than 
I  do.  But  I  am  very  anxious  to  see  you  and  your 
father  friends  again,  for  I  cannot  bear  to  see  you 
both  looking  so  unhappy. 

"  You  have  a  good  father,  Elsie,  and  one  that  you 
may  well  be  proud  of — for  a  more  high-minded,  hon- 
orable gentleman  cannot  be  found  anywhere;  and  I 
am  quite  sure  he  would  never  require  you  to  do  any- 
thing very  wrong.  Have  you  any  objection,  my  dear, 
to  telling  me  what  it  is?" 

"  He  bade  me  read  to  him,  one  Sabbath-day,  a  book 
which  was  only  fit  for  week-day  reading,  because  it 
had  nothing  at  all  in  it  about  God,  or  being  good — 
and  I  could  not  do  that ;  and  now  he  says  I  must  say 
I  am  sorry  I  refused  to  obey  him  that  time,  and 
promise  always  to  do  exactly  as  he  bids  me  in  fu- 
ture," replied  Elsie,  weeping ;  "  and  oh !  Mr.  Travilla, 
I  cannot  do  that.  I  cannot  say  I  am  sorry  I  did  not 
disobty  God,  nor  that  I  will  disobey  him  in  future, 
if  papa  bids  me." 


112         HOLIDAYS  AT  KOSELANDS. 

"  But  if  that  was  a  sin,  Elsie,  it  was  surely  a  very 
Uttle  one ;  I  don't  think  God  would  be  very  angry  with 
you  for  anything  so  small  as  that,"  he  said  very  gravely. 

"Mr.  Travilla,"  Elsie  replied  in  a  tone  of  deep 
solemnity.,  "  it  is  written,  *  Cursed  is  every  one  that 
continueth  not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in  the 
book  of  the  law  to  do  them;'  that  is  in  the  Bible; 
and  the  catechism  says :  '  Every  sin  deserveth  the 
wrath  and  curse  of  God!'  And  oh!  Mr.  Travilla," 
she  added  in  a  tone  of  anguish,  "  if  you  knew  how 
hard  it  is  for  me  to  keep  from  giving  up,  and  doing 
what  my  conscience  says  is  wrong,  you  wouldn't  try 
to  persuade  me  to  do  it." 

Mr.  Travilla  knew  not  what  to  say;  he  was  both 
perplexed  and  distressed. 

But  just  at  that  moment  a  step  was  heard  coming 
down  the  path.  Elsie  recognized  it  instantly,  and 
began  to  tremble,  and  the  next  moment  her  father 
entered  the  arbor. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  felt  a  pang  of  jealousy  at  seeing  his 
little  girl  in  Travilla's  arms,  which  he  would  have 
been  ashamed  to  acknowledge  to  himself,  but  it 
caused  his  tone  to  be  even  more  than  usually  stern 
and  severe  as  he  hastily  inquired,  "What  are  you 
doing  here,  Elsie — crying  again,  after  all  I  have  said 
to  you?  Go  to  your  room  this  moment,  and  stay 
there  until  you  can  show  a  cheerful  face ! " 

Mr.  Travilla  set  her  down,  and  she  obeyed  without 
•  word,  not  even  daring  to  look  at  her  father. 

There  was  a  moment  of  embarrassing  silence  after 
•he  had  gone. 

Then  Travilla  said,  "  It  seems  Elsie  stumbled  upon 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS.         118 

zne  here  quite  unexpectedly,  and  I  detained  her 
somewhat  against  her  will,  I  believe,  and  have  been 
doing  my  best  to  persuade  her  that  she  ought  to  be 
entirely  submissive  to  you." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  looked  interested,  but  replied  with  a 
sigh,  "  I  fear  you  did  not  succeed ;  she  is  sadly  obsti- 
nate, and  I  begin  to  fear  I  shall  have  to  use  great 
severity  before  I  can  conquer  her." 

Mr.  Tra villa  hesitated  a  moment,  then  said,  "  I  am 
afraid,  Dinsmore,  that  she  has  the  right  of  it;  she 
quoted  Scripture  to  me  till  I  really  had  no  more  to 
say." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  looked  displeased. 

"  I  should  think,"  he  said  almost  haughtily,  "  that 
the  fifth  commandment  would  be  answer  enough  to 
any  argument  she  could  bring  to  excuse  her  diso- 
bedience." 

"  We  do  not  all  see  alike,  Dinsmore,"  remarked 
his  friend,  "  and  though  I  do  not  say  that  you  are 
wrong,  I  must  acknowledge  that  were  I  in  your  place, 
I  should  do  differently,  because  I  should  fear  that 
the  child  was  acting  from  principle  rather  than  self- 
will  or  obstinacy." 

"  Give  up  to  her,  Travilla  ?  never !  It  astonishes 
me  that  you  could  suggest  such  a  thing !  "  exclaimed 
Mr.  Dinsmore  with  almost  fierce  determination. 
"No,  I  will  conquer  her!  I  will  break  her  will, 
though  in  doing  so  I  break  my  own  heart." 

"  And  hers,  too,"  murmured  Travilla  in  a  low,  sad 
tone,  more  as  if  thinking  aloud  than  answering  his 
friend. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  started.     "No,  no,"  he  said  hur- 


114         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

riedly,  "  there  is  no  danger  of  that;  else  she  would 
certainly  have  given  up  long  ago." 

Tra villa  shook  his  head,  but  made  no  reply;  and 
presently  Mr.  Dinsmore  rose  and  led  the  way  to  the 
house. 


CHAPTER  VL 


**The  Btorm  of  grief  bears  hard  upon  her  yonth. 
And  bends  her,  like  a  drooping  flower,  to  earth.** 

HOWE'S  FAIR  PKNTTIHT. 


"You  are  not  looking  quite  well  yet,  Mr.  Dins- 
more,"  remarked  a  lady  visitor,  who  called  one  day  to 
see  the  family ;  "  and  your  little  daughter,  I  think, 
looks  as  if  she,  too,  had  been  ill ;  she  is  very  thin,  and 
seems  to  have  entirely  lost  her  bright  color." 

Elsie  had  just  left  the  room  a  moment  before  the 
remark  was  made. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  started  slightly. 

"  I  believe  she  is  a  little  pale,"  he  replied  in  a  tone 
of  annoyance ;  "  but  as  she  makes  no  complaint,  I  do 
not  think  there  can  be  anything  seriously  amiss." 

"  Perhaps  not,"  said  the  lady  indifferently ;  "  but  if 
she  were  my  child  I  should  be  afraid  she  was  going 
into  a  decline." 

"Keally,  Mrs.  Grey,  I  don't  know  what  should 
put  such  a  notion  into  ycur  head ! "  exclaimed  Mrs. 
Dinsmore,  "  for  I  assure  you  Elsie  has  always  been, 
a  perfectly  healthy  child  since  I  have  known  her." 

"  Ah !  well ;  it  was  but  the  thought  of  a  moment,* 
replied  Mrs.  Grey,  rising  to  take  leave,  <e  and  I  am 
glad  to  hear  there  is  no  ground  for  fear,  for  Elsie  is 
certainly  a  very  sweet  little  girl." 


116         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  handed  Mrs.  Grey  to  her  carriage, 
and  re-entering  the  house  went  into  the  little  back 
parlor  where  Elsie,  the  only  other  occupant  of  the 
room,  sat  reading,  in  the  corner  of  the  sofa. 

He  did  not  speak  to  her,  but  began  pacing  back 
and  forth  across  the  floor.  Mrs.  Grey's  words  had 
alarmed  him;  he  could  not  forget  them,  and  when- 
ever in  his  walk  his  face  was  turned  towards  his 
child,  he  bent  his  eyes  upon  her  with  a  keen,  search- 
ing gaze;  and  he  was  surprised  that  he  had  not  be- 
fore noticed  how  thin,  and  pale,  and  careworn  that 
little  face  had  grown. 

f(  Elsie,"  he  said  suddenly,  pausing  in  his  walk. 

The  child  started  and  colored,  as  she  raised  her 
eyes  from  the  book  to  his  face,  asking,  in  a  half 
tremulous  tone,  "  What,  papa  ?  " 

"  Put  down  your  book  and  come  to  me,"  he  re- 
plied, seating  himself. 

His  tone  lacked  its  usual  harshness,  yet  the  little 
girl  came  to  him  trembling  so  that  she  could  scarcely 
stand.  i 

It  displeased  him. 

"Elsie,"  he  said,  as  he  took  her  hand  and  drew 
her  in  between  his  knees,  "  why  do  you  always  start 
and  change  color  when  I  speak  to  you?  and  why  are 
you  trembling  now  as  if  you  were  venturing  into  the 
lion's  jaws? — are  you  afraid  of  me? — speak!  " 

"Yes,  papa,"  she  replied,  the  tears  rolling  dowm 
her  cheeks,  "  you  always  speak  so  sternly  to  me  now, 
that  I  cannot  help  feeling  frightened." 

"  Well,  I  didn't  intend  to  be  stern  this  time,"  ke 
•aid  more  gently  than  he  had  spoken  to  her  for  a  long 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS.         11T 

while;  "but  tell  me,  my  daughter,  are  you  quite 
well? — you  are  growing  very  pale  and  thin,  and  I 
want  to  know  if  anything  ails  you." 

"Nothing,  papa,  but — "  the  rest  of  her  sentence 
was  lost  in  a  burst  of  tears. 

"  But  what?"  he  asked  almost  kindly. 

"  Oh,  papa !  you  know !  I  want  your  love.  How 
can  I  live  without  it?  " 

"  You  need  not,  Elsie,"  he  answered  very  gravely, 
tt  you  have  only  to  bow  that  stubborn  will  of  yours,  to 
have  all  the  love  and  all  the  caresses  you  can  ask  for." 

Wiping  her  eyes,  she  looked  up  beseechingly  into 
his  face,  asking,  in  pleading  tones,  "Dear  papa, 
won't  you  give  me  one  kiss — just  one?  Think  how 
long  I  have  been  without  one." 

"  Elsie,  say  '  I  am  sorry,  papa,  that  I  refused  to 
obey  you  on  that  Sabbath-day;  will  you  please  to 
forgive  me  ?  and  I  will  always  be  obedient  in  future/ 
That  is  all  I  require.  Say  it,  and  you  will  be  at 
once  entirely  restored  to  favor." 

"  I  am  very  sorry,  dear  papa,  for  all  the  naughty 
things  I  have  ever  done,  and  I  will  always  try  to  obey 
you,  if  you  do  not  bid  me  break  God's  command- 
ments," she  answered  in  a  low,  tremulous  tone. 

"  That  will  not  do,  Elsie ;  it  is  not  what  I  bid  you 
say.  I  will  have  no  if  in  the  matter;  nothing  but 
implicit,  unconditional  obedience,"  he  said  in  a  tone 
of  severity.  / 

He  paused  for  a  reply,  but  receiving  none,  con- 
tinued :  "  I  see  you  are  still  stubborn,  and  I  shall  be 
compelled  to  take  severe  measures  to  subdue  you.  I 
do  not  yet  know  what  they  will  be,  but  one  thing  ia 


118         HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELAND8. 

certain — I  will  not  keep  a  rebellious  child  in  my 
eight;  there  are  boarding-schools  where  children  can 
be  sent  who  are  unworthy  to  enjoy  the  privileges  and 
comforts  of  home." 

"  Oh,  papa !  dear,  dear  papa,  don't  send  me  away 
from  you !  I  she  aid  die ! "  she  cried  in  accents  of 
terror  and  despair,  throwing  her  arms  around  his 
neck  and  clinging  to  him  with  a  convulsive  grasp. 
"  Punish  me  in  any  other  way  you  choose ;  but  oh ! 
don't  send  me«where  I  cannot  see  you." 

He  gently  disefc^aged  her  arms,  and  without  re- 
turning her  caress,  said  gravely,  and  almost  sadly, 
u  Go  now  to  your  room.  I  have  not  yet  decided 
what  course  to  take,  but  you  have  only  to  submit,  to 
escape  all  punishment." 

Elsie  retired,  weeping  bitterly,  passing  Adelaide  as 
she  went  out. 

"  What  is  the  matter  now  2 "  asked  Adelaide  of 
her  brother,  who  was  striding  impatiently  up  and 
down  the  room. 

"  Nothing  but  the  old  story,"  he  replied ;  "  she  is 
"ihe  most  stubborn  child  I  ever  saw.  Strange ! "  he 
added  musingly,  "I  once  thought  her  rather  too 
yielding.  Adelaide,"  he  said,  sitting  down  by  his 
sister,  and  leaning  his  head  upon  his  hand,  with  a 
deep-drawn  sigh,  "I  am  terribly  perplexed!  This 
estrangement  is  killing  us  both.  Have  you  noticed 
how  thin  and  pale  she  is  growing  ?  It  distresses  me  to 
flee  it ;  but  what  can  I  do  ? — give  up  to  her  I  cannot ;  it 
is  not  once  to  be  thought  of.  I  am  sorry  I  ever  began 
the  struggle,  but  since  it  is  begun  she  must  and  shall 
submit ;  and  it  has  really  become  a  serious  question 


HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS.         119 

with  me,  whether  it  would  not  be  the  truest  kindness 
just  to  conquer  her  thoroughly  and  at  once,  by  an  ap- 
peal to  the  rod." 

"  Oh  no,  Horace,  don't !  don't  think  of  such  a  thing, 
1  beg  of  you !  "  exclaimed  Adelaide,  with  tears  in  her 
•syes;  "  such  a  delicate,  sensitive  little  creature  as  she 
is,  I  do  believe  it  would  quite  break  her  heart  to  be 
subjected  to  so  ignominious  a  punishment ;  surely  you 
could  adopt  some  other  measure  less  revolting  to 
one's  feelings,  and  yet  perhaps  quite  as  effectual.  I 
couldn't  bear  to  have  you  do  it.  I  would  try  every- 
thing else  first." 

"  I  assure  you,  Adelaide,  it  would  be  exceedingly 
painful  to  my  feelings,"  he  said,  "  and  yet  so  anxious 
am  I  to  subdue  Elsie,  and  end  this  trying  state  of 
affairs,  that  were  I  certain  of  gaining  my  point,  even 
by  great  severity,  I  would  not  hesitate  a  moment, 
but  I  am  very  doubtful  whether  she  could  be  con- 
quered in  that  way,  and  I  would  not  like  to  undertake 
it  unless  I  could  carry  it  through.  I  hinted  at  a 
boarding-school,  which  seemed  to  alarm  her  very 
much ;  but  I  shall  not  try  it,  at  least  not  yet,  for  she 
is  my  only  child,  and  I  still  love  her  too  well  to 
give  her  up  to  the  tender  mercies  of  strangers.  Ah! 
you  don't  know  how  strongly  I  was  tempted  to  give 
her  a  kiss,  just  now,  when  she  begged  so  hard  for 
it.  But  what  shall  I  do  with  her,  Adelaide  ?— have 
you  no  suggestion  to  make  ? " 

"Indeed,  I  don't  know  what  to  say,  Horace;  I 
shouldn't  like  to  give  up  to  her,  if  I  were  you;  it 
does  seem  as  if  you  ought  to  conquer  her,  and  if  you 
don't  do  it  now*  I  do  not  believe  you  ever  will." 


120         "HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS. 

"  Yes,  that  is  just  it,"  he  said.  "  I  have  sometimes 
felt  sorry  for  having  begun  the  struggle,  and  yet  per- 
haps it  is  just  as  well,  since  it  must  h»ve  come  sooner 
or  later.  Ten  years  hence  I  shall  want  to  take  her 
occasionally  to  the  theatre  or  opera,  or  perhaps  now 
and  then  to  a  ball,  and  unless  I  can  eradicate  these 
ridiculously  strict  notions  she  has  got  into  her  head, 
she  will  be  sure  to  rebel  then,  when  she  will  be  rather 
too  old  to  punish,  at  least  in  the  same  way  in  which 
I  might  punish  her  now." 

"  A  thought  has  just  struck  me,  Horace,"  said 
Adelaide  suddenly. 

"  Well,  what  is  it?"  he  asked. 

Adelaide  hesitated.  She  felt  some  little  sympathy 
for  Elsie,  and  did  not  quite  like  to  propose  a  measure 
which  she  knew  would  give  her  great  pain;  but  at 
length  she  said,  in  a  half-regretful  tone — 

"  I  think,  Horace,  that  Aunt  Chloe  upholds  Elsie 
in  her  obstinacy,  and  makes  her  think  herself  a  mar- 
tyr to  principle,  for  you  know  she  has  the  same  strange 
notions,  which  they  both  learned  from  the  old  house- 
keeper, Mrs.  Murray,  who  was  an  old-fashioned  Pres- 
byterian, of  the  strictest  sort;  and  now,  as  Elsie  is  still 
so  young,  it  seems  to  me  it  might  be  possible  to  change 
her  views,  if  she  were  entirely  removed  from  all  such 
influences.  But  take  notice, Horace,  I  do  not  advise  it, 
for  I  know  it  would  wellnigh  break  both  their  hearts." 

For  a  moment  Mr.  Dinsmore  seemed  lost  in 
thought.  Then  he  spoke: 

"  That  is  a  wise  suggestion,  Adelaide.  I  thank 
you  for  it,  and  shall  certainly  take  it  into  considera- 
tion. Yet  it  is  a  measure  I  feel  loth  to  adopt,  for 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         121 

Chloe  has  been  a  most  faithful  creature.  T  feel  that 
I  owe  her  a  debt  of  gratitude  for  the  excellent  care  she 
has  taken  of  Elsie,  and  of  her  mother  before  her,  and 
as  you  say,  I  fear  it  would  wellnigh  break  both  their 
hearts.  But  if  less  severe  measures  fail,  I  shall  feel 
compelled  to  try  it,  for  I  am  more  anxious  than  I  can 
tell  you  to  bring  Elsie  to  unconditional  obedience." 

"  Here  is  a  letter  for  you,  Elsie,"  said  her  grand- 
father, the  next  morning,  at  the  breakfast-table. 
"  Here,  Pomp  " — to  the  servant — "  hand  this  to  Miss 
Elsie." 

The  child's  eyes  sparkled  with  pleasure,  and  she 
held  out  her  hand  eagerly  to  take  it. 

But  her  father  interfered. 

"No,  Pomp,"  he  said,  "bring  it  to  me;  and  re- 
member, in  future,  that  I  am  to  receive  all  Miss 
Elsie's  letters.". 

Elsie  relinquished  it  instantly,  without  a  word  of 
remonstrance,  but  her  heart  was  so  full  that  she 
could  not  eat  another  morsel ;  and  in  spite  of  all  her 
efforts  the  tears  would  come  into  her  eyes,  as  she  saw 
her  father  deliberately  open  and  read  the  letter,  and 
then  refold  and  put  it  into  his  pocket.  He  looked  at 
her  as  he  did  so,  and  seeing  the  tears  rolling  down 
her  cheeks,  sternly  bade  her  leave  the  room. 

She  obeyed,  feeling  more  angry  and  rebellious  to- 
ward him  than  she  ever  had  before.  It  seemed  so 
cruel  and  unjust  to  deprive  her  of  her  own  letters; 
one  of  Miss  Rose's — as  she  knew  it  must  be,  for  she 
had  no  other  correspondent — which  never  contained 
anything  but  what  was  good,  and  kind,  and  comfort- 
ing. Thev:  were_  always  a  great  treat  to  the  little 


122         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

girl,  and  she  had  been  longer  than  usual  without  one, 
and  had  been  looking  longingly  for  it  every  day  for 
several  weeks  past;  for  sad  and  lonely  as  her  days 
now  were,  she  felt  very  keenly  the  need  of  her  friend's 
sympathy  and  love ;  and  now  to  have  this  letter  taken 
from  her  just  as  she  laid  her  hand  upon  it,  seemed  a 
disappointment  almost  too  great  to  be  endured.  She 
had  a  hard  struggle  with  herself  before  she  could  put 
away  entirely  her  feelings  of  anger  and  impatience. 

u  Oh !  this  is  not  honoring  papa,"  she  said  to  her- 
self ;  "  he  may  have  good  reasons  for  what  he  has 
done;  and  as  I  belong  to  him,  he  certainly  has  a 
sort  of  right  to  everything  that  is  mine.  I  will  try 
to  be  submissive,  and  wait  patiently  until  he  sees  fit 
to  give  me  my  letter,  as  perhaps  he  will,  some  time." 

All  the  morning  the  thought  of  her  letter  was 
scarcely  out  of  her  mind,  and  as  soon  as  she  was 
released  from  school  duties,  and  dressed  lor  dinner, 
she  went  down  to  the  drawing-room,  hoping  that  her 
father  might  be  there,  and  that  he  would  give  it  to  her. 

But  he  was  not  in,  and  when  he  came,  brought  a 
number  of  strangers  with  him,  who  remained  until 
after  tea ;  so  that  all  the  afternoon  passed  away  with- 
out  affording  her  an  opportunity  to  speak  to  him. 
But,  to  her  great  joy,  the  visitors  all  left  early  in  the 
evening,  excepting  a  very  mild,  pleasant-looking, 
elderly  gentleman,  who  had  settled  himself  in  th» 
portico,  with  Enna  on  his  knees. 

Elsie  was  watching  her  father's  movements,  and 
was  not  sorry  to  see  him,  after  the  departure  of  hia 
guests,  return  to  the  drawing-room,  and  take  up  th» 
evening  paper. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         123 

No  one  else  was  at  that  end  of  the  room,  so  nowj 
at  last,  she  might  speak  to  him  without  fear  of  being 
overheard.  She  was  glad,  too,  that  his  back  was  to* 
wards  her,  for  she  had  grown  very  timid  about 
approaching  him  of  late.  She  stole  softly  up  to  the 
back  of  his  chair,  and  stood  there  for  some  moments 
without  speaking;  her  heart  beat  so  fast  with  min- 
gled hope  and  fear,  that  it  seemed  impossible  to  com- 
mand her  voice. 

But  at  last,  coming  to  his  side,  she  said,  in  a  tone 
so  low  and  tremulous  as  to  be  almost  inaudible, 
"Papa." 

"  Well,  Elsie,  what  do  you  want  ? "  he  asked,  with 
his  eyes  still  om  the  paper. 

"  Dear  papa,  I  do  so  want  to  see  Miss  Rose's  letter  j 
won't  you  please  give  it  to  me  2 " 

She  waited  a  moment  for  a  reply;  then  asked 
jgain,  "  May  I  not  have  it,  papa  ? " 

"Yes,  Elsie,  you  may  have  thai,  a*ad  everything 
else  you  want,  just  as  soon  as  you  show  yourself  a 
submissive,  obedient  child." 

Tears  gathered  in  Elsie's  eyes,  but  she  resolutely 
iorced  them  back,  and  made  one  more  appeal.  **  Dear 
papa,"  she  said,  in  pleading,  tearful  tones,  "you 
don't  know  how  I  have  looked  and  longed  for  that 
letter;  and  I  do  want  it  so  very  much;  won't  you  let 
me  see  it  just  for  a  few  moments  ? " 

"You  have  your  answer,  Elsie,"  he  said  coldly; 
u  and  it  is  the  only  one  I  have  to  give  you." 

Elsie  turned  and  walked  away,  silently  crying  at 
ehe  went. 

But  ere  she  had  reached  the  door  he  called  her 


124         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

back,  and  looking  sternly  at  herv  as  she  again  stood 
trembling  and  weeping  at  his  side,  "  Remember,"  he 
said,  "that  from  this  time  forth,  I  forbid  you  to 
write  or  receive  any  letters  which  do  not  pass 
through  my  hands,  and  I  shall  not  allow  you  to  cor- 
respond with  Miss  Allison,  or  any  one  else,  indeed, 
until  you  become  a  more  dutiful  child." 

"  Oh,  papa !  what  will  Miss  Allison  think  if  I  don't 
answer  her  letter  ?"  exclaimed  Elsie,  weeping  bitterly. 

"  I  shall  wait  a  few  weeks,"  he  said,  "  to  see  if  you 
are  going  to  be  a  better  girl,  and  then,  if  you  remain 
stubborn,  I  shall  write  to  her  myself,  and  tell  her  that 
I  have  stopped  the  correspondence,  and  my  reasons 
for  doing  so." 

"  Oh,  papa !  dear  papa !  please  don't  do  that ! " 
cried  the  little  girl  in  great  distress.  "  I  am  afraid  if 
you  do  she  will  never  love  me  any  more,  for  she  will 
think  me  such  a  very  bad  child." 

"  If  she  does,  she  will  only  have  a  just  opinion  of 
you,"  replied  her  father  coldly ;  "  and  all  your  friends 
will  soon  cease  to  love  you,  if  you  continue  to  show 
such  a  wilful  temper;  my  patience  is  almost  worn 
out,  Elsie,  and  I  shall  try  some  very  severe  measures 
before  long,  unless  you  see  proper  to  submit.  Go  now 
to  your  own  room;  I  do  not  wish  to  see  you  again 
to-night." 

"Good-night,  papa,"  sobbed  the  little  girl,  as  she 
turned  to  obey  him. 

"Elsie,  my  daughter,"  he  said,  suddenly  seizing 
her  hand,  and  drawing  her  to  his  side,  "  why  will  you 
not  give  up  this  strange  wilfulness,  and  let  your  papa 
fcare  hia  own  darling  again?  I  love  you  dearly,  my 

* 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         125 

child,  and  it  pains  me  more  than  I  can  express  to  see 
you  so  unhappy,"  he  added,  gently  pushing  hack  th« 
curls  from  the  little  tear-stained  face  upturned  to  his. 

His  tone  had  all  the  old  fondness,  and  Elsie's  heart 
thrilled  at  the  very  sound;  his  look,  too,  was  tender 
and  affectionate,  and  throwing  down  his  paper  he 
lifted  her  to  his  knee,  and  passed  his  arm  around  her 
waist. 

Elsie  laid  her  head  against  his  hreast,  as  was  her 
wont  before  their  unhappy  estrangement,  while  he 
passed  his  hand  caressingly  over  her  curls. 

"  Speak,  my  daughter,"  he  said  in  a  low  tone,  full 
of  tenderness ;  "  speak,  and  tell  papa  that  he  has  his 
own  dutiful  little  daughter  again.  His  heart  aches 
to  receive  her ;  must  he  do  without  her  still  ? " 

The  temptation  to  yield  was  very  strong.  Sha 
loved  him,  oh,  how  dearly !  Could  she  hear  to  go  on 
making  him  unhappy?  And  it  was  such  rest — such 
joy — thus  once  more  to  feel  herself  folded  to  his 
heaz't,  and  hear  his  dear  voice  speaking  to  her  in  lov- 
ing, tender  tones.  Can  it  be  wondered  at  that  for  a 
moment  Elsie  wavered?  On  the  one  hand  she  saw 
her  father's  fond  affection,  indulgent  kindness,  and 
loving  caresses;  on  the  other,  banishment  from  his 
love,  perhaps  from  home,  cold,  stern,  harsh  words 
and  looks;  and  what  more  might  be  meant  by  the 
very  severe  measures  threatened,  she  trembled  to 
think. 

For  a  moment  she  was  silent,  for  a  mighty  struggle 
was  going  on  in  her  heart.  It  was  hard,  very  hard, 
to  give  up  he*  father's  love.  But  the  love  of  Jesus  1 
-—ah,  that  was  more  precious  still  1 


1126         'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

The  struggle  was  past. 

"  Papa,"  she  said,  raising  an  earnest,  tearful  little 
face  to  his,  and  speaking  in  tones  tremulous  with 
emotion,  "dear,  dear  papa,  I  do  love  you  so  very, 
very  much,  and  I  do  want  to  be  to  you  a  good,  obedi- 
ent child;  but,  papa,  Jesus  says,  'He  that  loveth 
father  or  mother  more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me,' 
and  I  must  love  Jesus  best,  and  keep  his  command- 
ments always.  But  you  bid  me  say  that  I  am  sorry 
I  refused  to  break  them;  and  that  I  will  yield  im- 
plicit obedience  to  you,  even  though  you  should  com- 
mand me  to  disobey  him.  Oh,  papa,  I  cannot  do 
that,  even  though  you  should  never  love  me  again; 
even  though  you  should  put  me  to  death." 

The  cold,  stern  expression  had  returned  to  his  face 
before  she  had  half  finished,  and  putting  her  off  his 
knee,  he  said,  in  his  severest  tone,  "  Go,  disobedient, 
rebellious  child !  How  often  have  I  told  you  that  you 
are  too  young  to  judge  of  such  matters,  and  must 
leave  all  that  to  me,  your  father  and  natural  guardian, 
whom  the  Bible  itself  commands  you  to  obey.  I  wiH 
find  means  to  conquer  you  yet,  Elsie.  If  affection 
and  mild  measures  will  not  do  it,  severity  shall." 

He  rose  and  walked  hastily  up  and  down  the  floor, 
excited  and  angry,  while  poor  Elsie  went  weeping 
from  the  room. 

"  Is  that  one  of  your  sisters,  my  dear  ? "  asked  the 
eld  gentleman  of  Enna,  as  he  saw  the  sobbing  Elsie 
pass  through  the  hall,  on  her  way  up-stairs. 

"  No ;  that  is  brother  Horace's  daughter,"  replied 
Enna  scornfully ;  "  she  is  a  real  naughty  girl,  and 
won't  mind  her  papa  at  all" 


HOLIDAYS  AT  SOSELAyDS.         12? 

"Ah!"  said  the  old  gentleman  gravely,  "I  am 
sorry  to  hear  it;  but  I  hope  you  "iviH  always  obey 
your  papa." 

"  Indeed,  my  papa  lets  me  do  |;ja';  as  I  please,"  said 
Enna,  with  a  little  toss  of  her  h^ad.  "  I  don't  have  to 
mind  anybody." 

"Ah!  then  I  consider  ymi  a  very  -unfortunate 
child/'  remarked  the  old  gentleman,  still  more  grave- 
ly ;  "  for  it  is  by  no  means  good  for  a  little  one  like 
you  to  have  too  much  of  her  own  way." 

Mr.  Grier — for  that  was  the  old  gentleman's  name — 
had  been  much  interested  in  the  little  Elsie's  appear- 
ance. He  had  noticed  the  look  of  sadness  on  her 
fair  young  face,  and  conjectured,  from  something  in 
the  manner  of  the  rest  of  the  family  toward  her,  that 
she  was  in  disgrace;  yet  he  was  sure  there  was  no 
stubbornness  or  self-will  in  the  expression  of  that 
meek  and  gentle  countenance.  He  began  to  suspect 
that  some  injustice  had  been  done  the  little  girl,  and 
determined  to  watch  and  see  if  she  were  indeed  the 
naughty  child  she  was  represented  to  be,  and  if  he 
found  her  as  good  as  he  was  inclined  to  believe,  to 
try  to  gain  her  confidence,  and  see  if  he  could  help 
her  out  of  her  troubles. 

But  Elsie  did  not  come  down  again  that  evening, 
and  though  he  saw  her  at  the  breakfast-table  the  next 
morning,  she  slipped  e^ay  so  immediately  after  the 
conclusion  of  the  megl,  that  he  had  no  opportunity 
to  speak  to  her;  and  at  dinner  it  was  just  the  same. 

But  in  the  afternoon,  seeing  her  walk  out  alone,  he 
<put  on  his  hat  and  followed  at  a  little  distance.  Sfee 
was  going  toward  the  quarter,  and  he  presently  saw 


128         'HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS. 

her  enter  a  cabin  where,  he  had  been  told,  a  poor  old 
colored  woman  was  lying  ill,  perhaps  on  her  death- 
bed. 

Very  quietly  he  drew  near  the  door  of  the  hut, 
and  seating  himself  on  a  low  bench  on  the  outside, 
found  that  he  could  both  see  and  hear  all  that  was 
going  on  without  himself  being  perceived,  as  Elsie  had 
her  back  to  the  door,  and  poor  old  Dinah  was  blind. 

"  I  have  come  to  read  to  you  again,  Aunt  Dinah," 
•aid  the  little  girl,  in  her  sweet,  gentle  tones. 

"  Tank  you,  my  young  missus ;  you  is  bery  kind," 
replied  the  old  woman  feebly. 

Elsie  had  already  opened  her  little  Bible,  and  ia 
the  same  sweet,  gentle  voice  in  which  she  had  spoken, 
she  now  read  aloud  the  third  chapter  of  St.  John's 
gospel. 

When  she  had  finished  reading  the  sixteenth  verse 
— u  God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  be- 
gotten Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should 
not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life," — she  paused  and 
exclaimed,  "  Oh !  Aunt  Dinah,  is  not  that  beautiful  ? 
Does  it  not  make  you  glad  ?  You  see  it  does  not  say 
whosoever  is  good  and  holy,  or  whosoever  has  not 
sinned,  but  it  is  whosoever  believes  in  Jesus,  the  only 
begotten  Son  of  God.  If  it  was  only  the  good.  Aunt 
Dinah,  you  and  I  could  never  hope  to  be  saved,  be- 
cause we  are  both  great  sinners." 

"  Not  you,  Miss  Elsie !  not  you,  darlin',"  inter- 
rupted the  old  woman ;  "  ole  Dinah's  a  great  sinner, 
she  knows  dat  well  nuff — but  you,  darlin',  you  never 
did  nuffin  bad." 

Dinah,"  said  the  little  voice  in  saddened 


HOLIDAYS  AT   KOSELANDS.         120 

tones,  "  I  have  a  very  wicked  heart,  and  have  been  a 
sinner  all  my  life ;  but  I  know  that  Jesus  died  to  save 
sinners,  and  that  whosoever  believes  in  him  shall 
have  eternal  life,  and  I  do  believe,  and  I  want  you  to 
believe,  and  then  you,  too,  will  be  saved." 

"  Did  de  good  Lord  Jesus  die  for  poor  ole  Dinah, 
Miss  Elsie?"  she  asked  eagerly. 

"  Yes,  Aunt  Dinah,  if  you  will  believe  in  him ;  it 
says  for  whosoever  believeth." 

"  Ole  Dinah  dunno  how  to  believe,  chile ;  can't  do 
it  nohow." 

"  You  must  ask  God  to  teach  you,  Dinah,"  replied 
the  little  girl  earnestly,  "  for  the  Bible  says  '  faith* — 
that  means  believing — '  is  the  gift  of  God.' " 

"You  don't  mean  dai,  Miss  Elsie!  You  don't 
mean  dat  God  will  save  poor  ole  Dinah,  an'  gib  her 
hebben,  an'  all  for  nuffin  ? "  she  inquired,  raising  her- 
self on  her  elbow  in  her  eagerness. 

"  Yes,  Dinah;  God  says  without  money  and  with- 
out price;  can't  you  believe  him?  Suppose  I  should 
come  and  put  9.  hundred  dollars  in  your  hand,  saying, 
'  Here,  Aunt  Dinah,  I  give  you  this ;  you  are  old,  and 
sick,  and  poor,  and  I  know  you  can  do  nothing  to 
earn  it,  but  it  is  a  free  gift,  just  take  it  and  it  ia 
yours ; '  wouldn't  you  believe  me,  and  take  it  ? " 

"  'Deed  I  would,  Miss  Elsie,  kase  you  nebber  tole 
nuffin  but  de  truff." 

"  Well,  then,  can't  you  believe  God  when  he  says 
that  he  will  save  you?  Can't  you  believe  Jesus 
when  he  says, '  I  give  unto  them  eternal  life'  ?  " 

"Yes,  yes,  Miss  Elsie!  I  do  b'lieve;  read  d« 
blessed  words  again,  darlin'." 


130        HOLIDAYS  'AT  EOSELANDS. 

Elsie  read  the  verse  again,  and  then  finished  the 
chapter.  Then  closing  the  book,  she  asked  softly, 
**  Shall  we  pray,  now,  Aunt  Dinah? " 

Dinah  gave  an  eager  assent;  and  Elsie,  kneeling 
down  by  the  bedside,  prayed  in  simple,  childlike 
words  that  Jesus  would  reveal  himself  to  poor  old 
Dinah,  as  her  Saviour;  that  the  Holy  Spirit  would 
be  her  sanctifier  and  comforter,  working  faith  in  her, 
and  thereby  uniting  her  to  Christ;  that  God  would 
adopt  her  into  his  family,  and  be  her  God  and  por- 
tion forever;  and  that  Jesus  would  be  her  shepherd, 
so  that  she  need  fear  no  evil,  even  though  called  to 
pass  through  the  dark  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death. 

"  Amen ! "  was  Dinah's  fervent  response  to  each  of 
the  petitions. 

"  De  good  Lord  bless  you,  darlin',"  she  said,  taking 
Elsie's  little  white  hand  in  hers,  and  pressing  it  to 
her  lips;  "de  good  Lord  bless  an'  keep  you,  an' 
nebber  let  trouble  come  near  you.  You  knows  nuffiii 
'bout  trouble  now,  for  you's  young,  an'  handsome, 
an'  rich,  an'  good;  an'  Massa  Horace,  he  doats  on 
you;  110,  you  knows  nuffin  'bout  trouble,  but  ole  Di- 
nah does,  kase  she's  ole,  an'  sick,  an'  full  ob  aches 
and  pains." 

"Yes,  Aunt  Dinah,  and  I  am  very  sorry  for  you; 
but  remember,  if  you  believe  in  Jesus,  you  will  soon 
go  to  heaven,  where  you  will  never  be  sick  or  in  pain 
any  more.  But,  Dinah," — and  the  little  voice  grew 
very  mournful — "  we  cannot  always  know  when  oth- 
ers are  in  trouble;  and  I  want  you  to  pray  for  me 
that  I  may  always  have  strength  to  do  right." 

*  I  will,  darlin',  'deed  I  will,"  said  Dinah  earnest- 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS.         131 

ly,  kissing  the  little  hand  again  ere  she  re- 
leased it. 

As  Elsie  ceased  speaking,  Mr.  Grier  slipped  quietly 
away,  and  continued  his  walk.  From  what  he  had 
just  seen  and  heard,  he  felt  fully  convinced  that  Elsie 
was  not  the  wicked,  disobedient  child  Enna  had  rep- 
resented her  to  be;  yet  he  knew  that  Enna  was  not 
alone  in  her  opinion,  since  it  was  very  evident  that 
Elsie  was  in  disgrace  with  the  whole  family — her 
father  especially — and  that  she  was  very  unhappy. 
He  felt  his  heart  drawn  out  in  sympathy  for  the 
child,  and  longed  to  be  able  to  assist  her  in  regaining 
her  father's  favor,  yet  he  knew  not  how  to  do  it,  for 
how  was  he  to  learn  the  facts  in  the  case  without 
seeming  to  pry  into  the  family  secrets  of  his  kind  en- 
tertainers ?  But  there  was  one  comfort  he  could  do  for 
her — what  she  had  so  earnestly  asked  of  Dinah — and 
he  would.  As  he  came  to  this  resolution  he  turned 
about  and  began  to  retrace  his  steps  toward  the  house. 
To  his  surprise  and  pleasure,  upon  turning  around  a 
thicket,  he  came  suddenly  upon  Elsie  herself,  seated 
upon  a  bench  under  a  tree,  bending  over  her  little 
Bible,  which  lay  open  on  her  lap,  and  upon  which 
her  quiet  tears  were  dropping,  one  by  one. 

She  did  not  seem  aware  of  his  presence,  and  he 
stood  a  moment  gazing  compassionately  upon  her, 
ere  he  spoke. 

"My  dear  little  girl,  what  is  the  matter?"  be 
asked  in  a  gentle  tone,  full  of  sympathy  and  kindness, 
seating  himself  by  her  side. 

Elsie  started,  and  raising  her  head,  hastily  brushed 
»way  her  tears. 


132         HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS. 

"  Good  evening,  sir,"  she  said,  blushing  painfully* 
"  I  did  not  know  you  were  here." 

"  You  must  excuse  my  seeming  intrusion,"  replied 
the  old  gentleman,  taking  her  hand  in  his.  "  I  came 
upon  you  unawares,  not  knowing  you  were  here;  but 
now  that  we  have  met,  will  you  not  tell  me  the  cause 
of  your  grief  ?  Perhaps  I  may  be  able  to  assist  you." 

"No,  sir,"  she  said,  "you  could  not  do  anything 
for  me;  but  I  thank  you  very  much  for  your  kind- 


"  I  think,"  said  he,  after  a  moment's  pause,  "  that 
I  know  something  of  your  trouble ;  you  have  offended 
your  father ;  is  it  not  so,  my  dear  ? " 

Elsie  answered  only  by  her  tears,  and  he  went  on. 

Laying  his  hand  upon  the  Bible,  "  Submission  to 
parents,  my  dear  child,"  he  said,  "you  know  is  en- 
joined in  this  blessed  book;  children  are  here  com- 
manded to  honor  and  obey  their  father  and  mother; 
it  is  God's  command,  and  if  you  love  his  holy  word, 
you  will  obey  its  precepts.  Surely  your  father  will 
forgive,  and  receive  you  into  favor,  if  you  show  your- 
self penitent  and  submissive  ?  " 

"  I  love  my  papa  very,  very  dearly,"  replied  Elsie, 
weeping,  "  and  I  do  want  to  obey  him ;  but  he  does 
not  love  Jesus,  and  sometimes  he  bids  me  break 
God's  commandments,  and  then  I  cannot  obey  him." 

"  Is  that  it,  my  poor  child  ? "  said  her  friend  pity- 
ingly. "  Then  you  are  right  in  not  obeying ;  but  be 
very  sure  that  your  father's  commands  are  opposed 
to  those  of  God,  before  you  refuse  obedience;  and 
be  very  careful  to  obey  him  in  all  things  in  whick 
you  can  conscientiously  do  so." 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8.         133 

« I  do  try,  sir,"  replied  Elsie  meekly. 

"  Then  be  comforted,  my  dear  little  girl.  God  haa 
Burely  sent  you  this  trial  for  some  wise  and  kind  pur- 
pose, and  in  his  own  good  time  he  will  remove  it. 
Only  be  patient  and  submissive.  He  can  change 
your  father's  heart,  and  for  that  you  and  I  will  both 
pray." 

Elsie  looked  her  thanks  as  they  rose  to  return  to 
the  house,  but  her  heart  was  too  full  for  speech,  and 
she  walked  silently  along  beside  her  new  friend, 
who  continued  to  speak  words  of  comfort  and  en- 
couragement to  her,  until  they  reached  the  door, 
where  he  bade  her  good-by,  saying  that  he  was  sorry 
he  was  not  likely  to  see  her  again,  as  he  must  leave 
Roselands  that  afternoon,  but  promising  not  to  for- 
get her  in  his  prayers. 

When  Elsie  reached  her  room,  Chloe  told  her  her 
father  had  sent  word  that  she  was  to  come  to  him  as 
soon  as  she  returned  from  her  walk,  and  that  she 
would  find  him  in  his  dressing-room. 

Chloe  had  taken  off  the  little  girl's  hat  and 
smoothed  her  hair  ere  she  delivered  the  message, 
and  with  a  beating  heart  Elsie  proceeded  immediate- 
ly to  obey  it. 

In  answer  to  her  timid  knock,  her  father  himself 
opened  the  door. 

"  Mammy  told  me  that  you  wanted  me,  papa,"  she 
said  in  a  tremulous  voice,  and  looking  up  timidly  in- 
to his  face. 

"Yes,  I  sent  for  you;  come  in,"  he  replied;  and 
taking  her  by  the  hand  he  led  her  forward  to  the 
arm-chair  from  which  he  had  just  risen,  where  hi 


134         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

again  seated  himself,  making  her  stand  before  him 
very  much  like  a  culprit  in  the  presence  of  her  judge. 

There  was  a  moment's  pause,  in  which  Elsie  stood 
with  her  head  bent  down  and  her  eyes  upon  the 
carpet,  trembling  with  apprehension,  and  not  know- 
ing what  new  trial  might  be  in  store  for  her.  Then 
she  ventured  to  look  at  her  father. 

His  face  was  sad  and  distressed,  but  very  stern. 

"  Elsie,"  he  began  at  length,  speaking  in  slow, 
measured  tones,  "  I  told  you  last  evening  that  should 
you  still  persist  in  your  resistance  to  my  authority,  I 
should  feel  compelled  to  take  severe  measures  with 
you.  I  have  now  decided  what  those  measures  are 
to  be.  Henceforth,  so  long  as  you  continue  re- 
bellious, you  are  to  be  banished  entirely  from  the 
family  circle;  your  meals  must  be  taken  in  your 
own  apartment,  and  though  I  shall  not  reduce  your 
fare  to  bread  and  water,  it  will  be  very  plain — no 
sweetmeats — no  luxuries  of  any  kind.  I  shall  also 
deprive  you  entirely  of  pocket-money,  and  of  all 
books  excepting  your  Bible  and  school-books,  and 
forbid  you  either  to  pay  or  receive  any  visits,  telling 
all  who  inquire  for  you,  why  you  cannot  be  seen. 
You  are  also  to  understand  that  I  forbid  you  to  enter 
any  apartment  in  the  house  excepting  your  own 
and  the  school-room — unless  by  my  express  permis- 
sion— and  never  to  go  out  at  all,  even  to  the  garden, 
excepting  to  take  your  daily  exercise,  accompanied 
always  and  only  by  a  servant.  You  are  to  go  on 
mth  your  studies  as  usual,  but  need  not  expect  to  be 
spoken  to  by  any  one  but  your  teacher,  as  T  shall 
request  the  others  to  hold  no  communication  with 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         135 

you.  This  is  your  sentence.  It  goes  into  effect 
this  very  hour,  but  becomes  null  and  void  the  mo- 
ment you  come  to  me  with  acknowledgments  of  peni- 
tence for  the  past,  and  promises  of  implicit  obedience 
for  the  future." 

Elsie  stood  like  a  statue;  her  hands  clasped,  and 
her  eyes  fixed  upon  the  floor.  She  had  grown  very 
pale  while  her  father  was  speaking,  and  there  was  a 
slight  quivering  of  the  eyelids  and  of  the  muscles  of 
the  mouth,  but  she  showed  no  other  sign  of  emotion. 

"  Did  you  hear  me,  Elsie  ? "  he  asked. 

"  Yes,  papa,"  she  murmured,  in  a  tone  so  low  it 
scarcely  reached  his  ear. 

"  Well,  have  you  anything  to  say  for  yourself  be- 
fore I  send  you  back  to  your  room  ? "  he  asked  in  a 
somewhat  softened  tone. 

He  felt  a  little  alarmed  at  the  child's  unnatural 
calmness ;  but  it  was  all  gone  in  a  moment.  Sinking 
upon  her  knees  she  burst  into  a  fit  of  passionate 
weeping.  "  Oh !  papa,  papa ! "  she  sobbed,  raising  her 
streaming  eyes  to  his  face,  "will  you  never,  never 
love  me  any  more  ? — must  I  never  come  near  you,  or 
speak  to  you  again  ? " 

He  was  much  moved. 

"  I  did  not  say  that,  Elsie,"  he  replied.  "  I  hope 
most  sincerely  that  you  will  come  to  me  before  long 
with  the  confessions  and  promises  I  require;  and 
then,  as  I  have  told  you  so  often,  I  will  take  you  to 
my  heart  again,  as  fully  as  ever.  Will  you  not  do  it 
at  once,  and  spare  me  the  painful  necessity  of  put* 
ting  my  sentence  into  execution  ? "  he  asked,  raising 
her  gently,  and  drawing  her  to  his  side. 


136         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

u  Dear  papa,  you  know  I  cannot,"  she  sobbed. 

"  Then  return  at  once  to  your  room ;  my  sentence 
must  be  enforced,  though  it  break  both  your  heart 
and  mine,  for  I  will  be  obeyed.  Go!"  he  said, 
sternly  putting  her  from  him.  And  weeping  and 
sobbing,  feeling  like  a  homeless,  friendless  outcast 
from  society,  Elsie  went  back  to  her  room. 

The  next  two  or  three  weeks  were  very  sad  and 
dreary  ones  to  the  poor  little  girl.  Her  father's  sen- 
tence was  rigidly  enforced ;  she  scarcely  ever  saw  him 
excepting  at  a  distance,  and  when  once  or  twice  he 
passed  her  in  going  in  and  out,  he  neither  looked  at 
nor  spoke  to  her.  Miss  Day  treated  her  with  all  her 
former  severity  and  injustice,  and  no  one  else  but 
the  servants  ever  addressed  her. 

She  went  out  every  day  for  an  hour  or  two,  in. 
obedience  to  her  father's  command,  but  her  walks  and 
rides  were  sad  and  lonely;  and  during  the  rest  of  the 
day  she  felt  like  a  prisoner,  for  she  dared  not  ven- 
ture even  into  the  garden,  where  she  had  always  been 
in  the  habit  of  passing  the  greater  part  of  her  leisure 
hours,  in  the  summer  season. 

But  debarred  from  all  other  pleasures,  Elsie  read 
her  Bible  more  and  more  constantly,  and  with  ever 
increasing  delight ;  it  was  more  than  meat  and  drink 
to  her;  she  there  found  consolation  under  every  afflic- 
tion, a  solace  for  every  sorrow.  Her  trial  was  a  heavy 
one;  her  little  heart  often  ached  sadly  with  its  intense 
longing  for  an  earthly  father's  love  and  favor ;  yet  in 
the  midst  of  it  all,  she  was  conscious  of  a  deep,  abid- 
ing peace,  flowing  from  a  sweet  sense  of  pardoned 
sin,  and  a  consciousness  of  a  Saviour's  love. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         137 

At  first  Elsie  greatly  feared  that  she  would  not  b« 
allowed  to  attend  church,  as  usual,  on  the  Sabbath. 
But  Mr.  Dinsmore  did  not  care  to  excite  too  much 
remark,  and  so,  as  Elsie  had  always  been  very  regular 
in  her  attendance,  to  her  great  joy  she  was  still  per- 
mitted to  go. 

No  one  spoke  to  her,  however,  or  seemed  to  take 
the  least  notice  of  her;  but  she  sat  by  her  father's 
side,  as  usual,  both  in  the  carriage  and  in  the  pew, 
and  there  was  some  pleasure  even  in  that,  though  she 
scarcely  dared  even  to  lift  her  eyes  to  his  face.  Once 
during  the  sermon,  on  the  third  Sabbath  after  their 
last  interview,  she  ventured  to  do  so,  and  was  so  over- 
come by  the  sight  of  his  pale,  haggard  looks,  that 
utterly  unable  to  control  her  emotion,  she  burst  into 
tears,  and  almost  sobbed  aloud. 

"  Elsie,"  he  said,  bending  down,  and  speaking  in  a 
stern  whisper,  "you  must  control  yourself." 

And  with  a  mighty  effort  she  swallowed  down  her 
tears  and  sobs. 

He  took  no  further  notice  of  her  until  they  were 
again  at  their  own  door,  when,  lifting  her  from  the 
carriage,  he  took  her  by  the  hand  and  led  her  to  his 
own  room.  Shutting  the  door,  he  said  sternly,  "  El- 
sie, what  did  you  mean  by  behaving  so  in  church! 
I  was  ashamed  of  you." 

"I  could  not  help  it,  papa;  indeed  I  could  not," 
replied  the  little  girl,  again  bursting  into  tears. 

"  What  were  you  crying  about  ?  tell  me  at  once," 
he  said,  sitting  down  and  taking  off  her  bonnet^ 
while  she  stood  trembling  before  him. 

"  Oh,  papa !  dear,  dear  papa !  "  she  cried,  suddenly 


138         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

throwing  her  arms  round  his  neck,  and  laying  her 
cheek  to  his;  "I  love  you  so  much,  that  when  I 
looked  at  you,  and  saw  how  pale  and  thin  you  were, 
I  couldn't  help  crying." 

"  I  do  not  understand,  nor  want  such  love,  Elsie," 
he  said  gravely,  putting  her  from  him ;  "  it  is  not  the 
right  kind,  or  it  would  lead  you  to  be  docile  and  obe- 
dient. You  certainly  deserve  punishment  for  your 
behavior  this  morning,  and  I  am  much  inclined  to 
say  that  you  shall  not  go  to  church  again  for  some 
time." 

"Please,,  papa,  don't  say  that,"  she  replied  tear- 
fully ;  "  I  will  try  never  to  do  so  again." 

"  Well,"  he  replied,  after  a  moment's  reflection,  "  I 
•hall  punish  you  to-day  by  depriving  you  of  your  din- 
ner, and  if  you  repeat  the  offence  I  shall  whip  you." 

Elsie's  little  face  flushed  crimson. 

"  I  know  it  is  an  ignominious  punishment,  Elsie," 
said  her  father,  "  and  I  feel  very  loth  to  try  it  with 
you,  but  I  greatly  fear  I  shall  be  compelled  to  do  so 
before  I  can  subdue  your  rebellious  spirit ;  it  will  be 
the  very  last  resort,  however.  Go  now  to  your  room." 

This  last  threat  might  almost  be  said  to  have  given 
Elsie  a  new  dread;  for  though  his  words  on  several 
former  occasions  had  seemed  to  imply  something  of 
the  sort,  she  had  always  put  away  the  thought  as  that 
of  something  too  dreadful  to  happen.  But  now  he 
had  spoken  plainly,  and  the  trial  to  her  seemed  in- 
evitable, for  she  could  never  give  the  required  prom- 
ise, and  she  knew,  too,  that  he  prided  himself  on 
keeping  his  word,  to  the  very  letter. 

Poor  little  girl!  she  felt  very  much  like  a  martyr 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         139 

in  prospect  of  torture  or  the  stake.  For  a  time  she 
was  in  deep  distress ;  but  she  carried  this  trouble,  like 
all  the  rest,  to  her  Saviour,  and  found  relief;  many 
precious,  comforting  texts  being  brought  to  her  mind : 
"  The  king's  heart  is  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord  as  the 
rivers  of  water :  he  turneth  it  whithersoever  he  will" 
"  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee."  "  As  thy  days,  so 
shall  thy  strength  be."  These,  and  others  of  a  like 
import,  came  to  her  remembrance  in  this  hour  of  fear 
and  dread,  and  assured  her  that  her  heavenly  Father 
would  either  save  her  from  that  trial,  or  give  her 
strength  to  endure  it ;  and  she  grew  calm  and  peace- 
ful again. 

"  The  name  of  the  Lord  is  a  strong  tower:  the 
righteous  runneth  into  it  and  is  safe," 


CHAPTER  VTL 


"Alone  1  alone !  how  drear  It  to 
Always  to  be  alone  1 M 

Vtaaa 


IT  was  only  a  few  days  after  Adelaide  had  suggest- 
ed to  her  brother  the  propriety  of  separating  Elsie 
from  her  nurse,  that  he  had  the  offer  of  a  very  fine 
estate  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  of  his  father's 
plantation. 

Mr.  Granville,  the  present  owner,  was  about  remov- 
ing to  a  distant  part  of  the  country,  and  having  be- 
come somewhat  reduced  in  circumstances,  was:anxious 
to  sell,  and  as  the  place  suited  Mr.  Dinsmore  exactly, 
they  were  not  long  in  coming  to  an  arrangement,  sat- 
isfactory to  both,  by  which  it  passed  into  his  hands. 

Horace  Dinsmore  had  inherited  a  large  fortune 
from  his  mother,  and  having  plenty  of  money  at  his 
command,  he  immediately  set  about  making  sundry 
improvements  upon  his  new  purchase ;  laying  out  the 
grounds,  and  repairing  and  enlarging  the  already  fine 
old  mansion,  adding  all  the  modern  conveniences,  and 
furnishing  it  in  the  most  tasteful  and  elegant  style. 

And  so  "Rumor,  with  her  thousand  tongues," 
soon  had  it  noised  abroad  that  he  was  about  to  bring 
home  a  second  wife,  and  to  that  cause  many  attribute 
ed  Elsie's  pale  and  altered  looks. 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  'ROSELANDS.         141 

Such,  however,  was  not  Mr.  Dinsmore's  intention. 

u  I  must  have  a  housekeeper,"  he  said  to  Adelaide. 
"  I  shall  send  Chloe  there.  She  will  do  very  well  for 
the  present,  and  it  will  give  me  the  opportunity  I 
desire  of  separating  her  from  Elsie,  while  in  the 
meantime  I  can  be  looking  out  for  a  better." 

"  But  you  are  not  going  to  leave  us  yourself,  Hor- 
ace ?  "  said  his  sister  inquiringly. 

"  Not  immediately,  Adelaide ;  I  intend  to  end  this 
controversy  with  Elsie  first,  and  I  indulge  the  hope 
that  the  prospect  of  sharing  such  a  home  with  me  as 
soon  as  she  submits,  will  go  far  towards  subduing  her." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  shrank  from  the  thought  of  Elsie's 
grief,  if  forced  to  part  from  her  nurse ;  but  he  was  not 
a  man  to  let  his  own  feelings,  or  those  of  others,  prevent 
him  from  carrying  out  any  purpose  he  had  formed,  if, 
as  in  this  case,  he  could  persuade  himself  that  he  was 
doing  right.  And  so — all  his  arrangements  being 
now  made — the  very  morning  after  his  late  interview 
with  Elsie,  Chloe  was  summoned  to  his  presence. 

He  informed  her  of  his  purchase,  and  that  it  was 
his  intention  to  send  her  there  to  take  charge  of  his 
house  and  servants,  for  the  present. 

Chloe,  who  was  both  extremely  surprised  and  high- 
ly flattered  by  this  proof  of  her  young  master's 
confidence,  looked  very  much  delighted,  as,  with  a 
low  courtesy,  she  expressed  her  thanks,  and  her  will- 
ingness to  undertake  the  charge.  But  a  sudden 
thought  struck  her,  and  she  asked  anxiously  if  "  her 
child"  was  to  go  with  her. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  said  "No"  very  decidedly;  and 
when  Chloe  told  him  that  that  being  the  case,  she 


142         HOLIDAYS   AT  ROSELANDS. 

would  much  rather  stay  where  she  was,  if  he  would 
let  her,  he  said  she  could  not  have  any  choice  in  the 
matter;  she  must  go,  and  Elsie  must  stay. 

Chloe  burst  into  an  agony  of  tears  and  sohs,  beg- 
ging to  know  why  she  was  to  be  separated  from  the 
child  she  had  loved  and  cherished  ever  since  her 
birth;  the  child  committed  to  her  charge  by  her 
dying  mother?  What  had  she  done  to  so  displease 
her  master,  that  he  had  determined  to  subject  her  to 
such  a  bitter  trial  ? 

Mr.  Dinsmore  was  a  good  deal  moved  by  he:  -?rief, 
but  still  not  to  be  turned  from  his  purpose.  He  mere- 
ly waited  until  she  had  grown  somewhat  calmer,  and 
then,  in  a  tone  of  great  kindness,  but  with  much 
firmness  and  decision,  replied,  "that  he  was  not 
angry  with  her;  that  he  knew  she  had  been  very 
faithful  in  her  kind  care  of  his  wife  and  child,  and  he 
should  always  take  care  of  her,  and  see  that  she  was 
made  comfortable  as  long  as  she  lived;  but,  for  rea- 
sons which  he  did  not  think  necessary  to  explain,  he 
considered  it  best  to  separate  her  from  Elsie  for  a 
time;  he  knew  it  would  be  hard  for  them  both,  but 
it  must  be  done,  and  tears  and  entreaties  would  be 
utterly  useless;  she  must  prepare  to  go  to  her  new 
home  that  very  afternoon." 

So  saying  he  dismissed  her,  and  she  went  back  to 
Elsie's  room  wellnigh  heart-broken;  and  there  the 
little  girl  found  her  when  she  came  in  from  school 
duties,  sitting  beside  the  trunk  she  had  just  finished 
packing,  crying  and  sobbing  as  she  had  never  seen 
her  before. 

"  Oh,  mammy,  mammy !  what  is  the  matter  ?  dear 


HOLIDAYS  AT  E08ELAND8-,         143 

old  mammy,  what  ails  you?"  she  asked,  running  to 
her,  and  throwing  her  arms  around  her  neck. 

Chloe  clasped  her  to  her  breast,  sobbing  out  that 
she  must  leave  her.  "Massa  Horace  was  going  to 
send  her  away  from  her  precious  child." 

Elsie  was  fairly  stunned  by  the  announcement, 
and  for  a  moment  could  not  speak  one  word.  To  be 
separated  from  her  beloved  nurse  who  had  always 
taken  care  of  her! — who  seemed  almost  necessary  to 
her  existence.  It  was  such  a  calamity  as  even  her 
worst  fears  had  never  suggested,  for  -hey  never  had 
been  parted,  even  .for  a  single  day;  bu;  wherever  the 
little  girl  went,  if  to  stay  more  than  a  few  hours,  her 
faithful  attendant  had  always  accompar  ied  her,  and 
she  had  never  thought  of  the  possibility  of  doing 
without  her. 

She  unclasped  her  arms  from  Chloe's  neck,  disen- 
gaging herself  from  her  loving  grasp,  stood  for  a  mo- 
ment motionless  and  silent;  then,  suddenly  sinking 
down  upon  her  nurse's  lap,  again  wound  her  arms 
about  her  neck,  and  hid  her  face  on  her  bosom,  sob- 
bing wildly :  "  Oh,  mammy,  mammy !  you  shall  not 
go!  Stay  with  me,  mammy!  I've  nobody  to  love 
me  now  but  you,  and  my  he  irt  will  break  if  you 
leave  me.  Oh,  mammy,  say  that  you  won't  go !  " 

Chloe  could  not  speak,  but  she  took  the  little  form 
again  in  her  arms,  and  pressed  it  to  her  bosom  in  a 
close  and  fond  embrace,  while  they  mingled  their 
tears  and  sobs  together. 

But  Elsie  started  up  suddenly. 

"I  will  go  to  papa! "  she  exclaimed;  "I  will  beg 
him  on  my  knees  to  let  you  stay !  1  will  tell  him  it 


144         HOLIDAYS  'AT  KOSELAND& 

will  kill  me  to  be  parted  from  my  dear  old 
mammy." 

"  'Tain't  no  use,  darlin'  1  Massa  Horace,  he  say  I 
must  go;  an'  you  know  what  dat  means,  well  as  I 
do,"  said  Chloe,  shaking  her  head  mournfully;  "h« 
won't  let  me  stay,  nohow." 

"  But  I  must  try,  mammy,"  Elsie  answered,  mov- 
ing toward  the  door.  "  I  think  papa  loves  me  a  little 
yet,  and  maybe  he  will  listen." 

But  she  met  a  servant  in  the  hall  who  told  her  that 
her  father  had  gone  out,  and  that  she  heard  him  say 
he  would  not  return  before  tea-time. 

And  Chlot-  was  to  go  directly  after  dinner ;  so  thera 
was  no  hope  >f  a  reprieve,  nothing  to  do  but  submit 
as  best  they  might  to  the  sad  necessity  of  parting; 
and  Elsie  went  back  to  her  room  again,  to  spend  the 
little  time  that  remained  in  her  nurse's  arms,  sobbing 
out  her  bitter  grief  upon  her  breast.  It  was  indeed 
a  hard,  hard  trial  to  them  both;  yet  neither  uttered 
one  angry  or  complaining  word  against  Mr.  Dins- 
more. 

Fanny,  one  of  the  maids,  brought  up  Elsie's  din- 
ner, but  she  could  not  eat.  Chloe's  appetite,  too,  had 
failed  entirely;  so  they  remained  locked  in  each  oth- 
er's embrace  until  Jim  came  to  the  door  to  tell  Chloa 
the  carriage  was  waiting  which  was  to  convey  her  to 
her  new  home. 

Once  more  she  strained  her  nursling  to  her  breast, 
sobbing  out  the  words:  "Good-by,  darlin'!  de  good 
Lord  bless  an'  keep  you  f orebber  an'  ebber,  an'  neb* 
ber  leave  you  alone." 

"  Oh,  mammy,  mammy,  don't  leave  me !  "  almost 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         145 

•shrieked  the  child,  clinging  to  he  r  with  a  convulsive 
grasp. 

"  Don't  now,  darlin' !  don't  go  for  to  break  dis  ole 
heart!  You  knows  I  must  go"  said  Chloe,  gently 
disengaging  herself.  "  We'll  ask  de  Lord  to  bring  us 
together  again  soon,  dear  chile,  an'  I  think  he  will 
'fore  long,"  she  whispered  in  Elsie's  ear;  and  with 
another  fond  caress  she  left  her  all  drowned  in  tears, 
and  half  fainting  with  grief. 

An  hour  might  have  passed — it  seemed  longer  than 
that  to  Elsie — when  the  door  opened,  and  she  started 
up  from  the  sofa,  where  she  had  flung  herself  in  the 
first  abandonment  of  her  sorrow.  But  it  was  only- 
Fanny,  come  to  tell  her  that  Jim  had  brought  her 
horse  to  the  door,  and  to  prepare  her  for  her  ride. 

She  quietly  submitted  to  being  dressed;  but,  ah! 
how  strange  it  seemed  to  have  any  other  than  Chloe'a 
hands  busy  about  her!  It  swelled  her  young  heart 
wellnigh  to  bursting,  though  Eanny,  who  evidently 
understood  her  business  well,  was  very  kind  and  at- 
tentive, and  full  of  unobtrusive  sympathy  and  love 
for  her  young  charge. 

The  brisk  ride  in  the  fresh  air  did  Elsie  good,  and 
she  returned  quite  calm  and  composed,  though  still 
very  sad. 

Fanny  was  in  waiting  to  arrange  her  dress  again, 
and  when  that  was  done,  went  down  to  bring  up  her 
supper.  It  was  more  tempting  than  usual,  but  Elsie 
turned  from  it  with  loathing. 

"Do,  Miss  Elsie,  please  do  try  to  eat  a  little,** 
urged  Fanny,  with  tears  in  her  eyes.  "  What  will 
Massa  Horace  say  if  he  axes  me  *bout  your  eatin'  air 


146         "HOLIDAYS  AT  BOSELANDS. 

Fm  'bliged  to  tell  him  you  didn't  eat  never  a  mouth- 
ful of  dinner,  an'  likewise  not  the  first  crumb  of 
your  supper  ? " 

That,  as  Fanny  well  knew,  was  a  powerful  argu- 
ment with  Elsie,  who,  dreading  nothing  so  much  as 
her  father's  displeasure,  which  was  sure  to  be  excited 
by  such  a  report  of  her  conduct,  sat  down  at  once 
and  did  her  best  to  make  a  substantial  meal. 

Fanny  was  not  more  than  half  satisfied  with  the 
result  of  her  efforts ;  but  seeing  it  was  useless  to  press 
her  any  further,  silently  cleared  away  the  tea-thinga 
and  carried  them  down-stairs,  and  Elsie  was  left 
alone. 

Alone !  She  looked  around  upon  the  familiar  fur- 
niture with  a  strange  feeling  of  desolation ;  an  over- 
powering sense  of  loneliness  came  over  her;  she 
missed  the  dear  face  that  had  been  familiar  to  her 
from  her  earliest  infancy,  and  had  ever  looked  so 
lovingly  upon  her ;  the  kind  arms  wont  to  fold  her  in 
a  fond  embrace  to  that  heart  ever  beating  with  such 
true,  unalterable  affection  for  her ;  that  breast,  where 
she  might  ever  lean  her  aching  head,  and  pour  out  all 
her  sorrows,  sure  of  sympathy  and  comfort. 

She  could  not  stay  there,  but  passing  quickly  out 
on  to  the  balcony  upon  which  the  windows  of  her 
room  opened,  she  stood  leaning  against  the  railing, 
her  head  resting  upon  the  top  of  it,  and  the  silent 
tears  dropping  one  by  one  upon  the  floor. 

"  Oh,  mammy,  mammy ! "  she  murmured  half 
aloud,  "why  did  you  leave  your  poor  heart-broken 
child?  How  can  I  live  without  you — without  an? 
one  to  love  me  ? " 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         147 

"Elsie,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore's  voice,  close  at  her 
side,  "I  suppose  you  think  me  a  very  cruel  father 
thus  to  separate  you  from  your  nurse.  Is  it  not  so  ? " 

"  Papa,  dear  papa,  don't  say  that,"  she  cried  with 
a  burst  of  sohs  and  tears,  as  she  turned  hastily  round, 
and  taking  his  hand  in  both  of  hers,  looked  up  plead- 
ingly into  his  face.  "  I  know  you  have  a  right  to  do 
it,  papa;  I  know  I  belong  to  you,  and  you  have  a 
right  to  do  as  you  will  with  me,  and  I  will  try  to 
submit  without  murmuring,  but  I  cannot  help  feel- 
ing sad,  and  shedding  some  tears." 

"I  am  not  blaming  you  for  crying  now;  it  is 
quite  excusable  under  the  circumstances,"  he  replied 
in  a  slightly  softened  tone,  adding,  "I  take  no 
pleasure  in  causing  you  sorrow,  Elsie;  and  though  I 
have  sent  away  your  nurse,  I  have  provided  you  with 
another  servant,  who  will,  I  think,  be  respectful  and 
kind,  and  attentive  to  all  your  wishes.  If  she  is  not, 
you  have  only  to  complain  to  me,  and  she  shall  be  at 
once  removed,  and  her  place  supplied  by  another. 
And  I  have  good  reasons  for  what  I  am  doing.  You 
have  resisted  my  authority  for  a  long  time  now,  and 
I  must  try  the  effect  of  placing  you  under  new  influ- 
ences. I  fear  Chloe  has,  at  least  tacitly  t  encouraged 
you  in  your  rebellion,  and  therefore  I  intend  to  keep 
you  apart  until  you  have  learned  to  be  submissive 
and  obedient." 

"  Dear  papa,"  replied  the  little  girl  meekly,  "  you 
wrong  poor  mammy,  if  you  think  she  would  ever  up- 
hold me  in  disobedience  to  you ;  for  on  the  contrary, 
she  has  always  told  me  that  I  ought,  on  all  occasions, 
to  yield  a  ready  and  cheerful  obedience  to  every  com* 


148         HOLIDAYS  AT  R08ELANDS. 

mand,  or  even  wish  of  yours,  unless  it  was  contrary 
to  the  word  of  God." 

"  There !  that  is  just  it !  "  said  he,  interrupting  her 
with  a  frown ;  "  she  and  Mrs.  Murray  have  brought 
you  up  to  believe  that  you  and  they  are  wiser  and 
more  capable  of  interpreting  the  Bible,  and  deciding 
questions  of  right  and  wrong,  than  your  father;  and 
that  is  precisely  the  notion  that  I  am  determined  to 
get  out  of  your  head." 

She  opened  her  lips  to  reply,  but  bidding  her  be 
silent,  he  turned  to  leave  her;  but  she  clung  to  him, 
looking  beseechingly  up  into  his  face. 

"  Well,"  he  said,  "  what  is  it— what  do  you  want?" 

She  struggled  for  utterance. 

"  Oh,  papa !  "  she  sobbed,  "  I  feel  so  sad  and  lonely 
to-night — will  you  not  sit  down  a  little  while  and 
take  me  on  your  knee  ? — my  heart  aches  so  to  lay  my 
head  against  you  just  for  one  moment.  Oh,  papa, 
dear  papa,  will  you  not  let  me — will  you  not  kiss  me 
once,  just  once?  You  know  I  am  all  alone! — all 
alone!" 

He  could  not  resist  her  pleading  looks  and  piteous 
accents.  A  tear  trembled  in  his  eye,  and  hastily  seat- 
ing himself,  he  drew  her  to  his  knee,  folded  her  for 
an  instant  in  his  arms,  laid  her  head  against  his 
breast,  kissed  her  lips,  her  brow,  her  cheek;  and 
then  putting  her  from  him,  without  speaking  a  word, 
walked  quickly  away. 

Elsie  stood  for  a  moment  where  he  had  left  her, 
then  sinking  on  her  knees  before  the  sofa,  whence  he 
had  just  risen,  she  laid  her  head  down  upon  it.  weep- 
ing and  sobbing  most  bitterly,  "  Ohl  papa,  papal  oh, 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         149 

mammy,  mammy,  dear,  dear  mammy!  you  are  all 
gone,  all  gone!  and  I  am  alone!  alone!  all  alone! — • 
nobody  to  love  me — nobody  to  speak  to  me,  Oh, 
mammy !  Oh,  papa !  come  hack,  come  back  to  me — 
to  your  poor  little  Elsie,  for  my  heart  is  breaking." 

Alas!  that  caress,  so  earnestly  pleaded  for,  had 
only  by  contrast  increased  her  sense  of  loneliness  and 
desolation.  But  in  the  midst  of  her  bitter  grief  a 
loving,  gentle  voice  came  to  her  ear,  whispering  in 
sweetest  tones,  "  /  will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake 
thee."  "When  thy  father  and  thy  mother  forsake 
thee,  I,  the  Lord,  will  take  thee  up."  "  I  will  deliver 
thee  in  six  troubles;  yea,  in  seven  there  shall  no  evil 
touch  thee."  And  the  sobs  were  hushed — the  tears 
flowed  more  quietly,  until  at  length  they  ceased  alto- 
gether, and  the  little  sorrowing  one  fell  asleep. 

"As  one  whom  his  mother  comforteth,  so  will  I 
comfort  you;  and  ye  shall  be  comforted." 


CHAPTER  VUL 


•"No  future  hour  can  rend  my  heart  like  thli, 
Save  that  which  breaks  it" 

MATUBIN'*  BBRTBAM. 

'*  UnleeB  thy  law  had  been  my  delight,  I  should  then  have  perished  in 
Bdne  affliction ." 

PSALM  119 :  92. 


ELSIE  was  sitting  alone  in  her  room  when  thera 
came  a  light  tap  on  the  door,  immediately  followed, 
much  to  the  little  girl's  surprise,  by  the  entrance  of 
her  Aunt  Adelaide,  who  shut  and  locked  the  door 
behind  her,  saying,  "  I  am  glad  you  are  quite  alone ; 
though,  indeed,  I  suppose  that  is  almost  always  the 
case  now-a-days.  I  see,"  she  continued,  seating  her- 
self by  the  side  of  the  astonished  child,  "  that  you 
are  wondering  what  has  brought  me  to  visit  you,  to 
whom  I  have  not  spoken  for  so  many  weeks;  but  I 
will  tell  you.  I  come  from  a  sincere  desire  to  do  you 
a  kindness,  Elsie;  for,  though  I  don't  know  how  to 
understand  nor  excuse  your  obstinacy,  and  heartily 
approve  of  your  father's  determination  to  conquer 
you,  I  must  say  that  I  think  he  is  unnecessarily 
harsh  and  severe  in  some  of  his  measures — " 

"  Please  don't,  Aunt  Adelaide,"  Elsie  interrupted, 
in  a  pleading  voice,  "  please  don't  speak  so  of  papa  to 
me;  for  you  know  I  ought  not  to  hear  it." 

"Pooh!  nonsense!"  said  Adelaide,  "it  is  very 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND3.         151 

naughty  in  you  to  interrupt  me ;  but,  as  I  was  about 
to  remark,  I  don't  see  any  use  in  your  being  for- 
bidden to  correspond  with  Miss  Allison,  because  hev 
letters  could  not  possibly  do  you  any  harm,  but  rathe* 
the  contrary,  for  she  is  goodness  itself — and  so  I  hav« 
brought  you  a  letter  from  her  which  has  just  come 
enclosed  in  one  to  me." 

She  took  it  from  her  pocket  as  she  spoke,  and 
handed  it  to  Elsie. 

The  little  girl  looked  longingly  at  it,  but  made  no 
movement  to  take  it. 

"  Thank  you,  Aunt  Adelaide,  you  are  very  kind 
indeed,"  she  said,  with  tears  in  her  eyes,  "and  I 
should  dearly  love  to  read  it;  but  I  cannot  touch  it 
without  papa's  permission." 

"Why,  you  silly  child  1  he  will  never  know  any- 
thing about  it,"  exclaimed  her  aunt  quickly.  "I 
shall  never  breathe  a  word  to  him,  nor  to  anybody 
else,  and,  of  course,  you  will  not  tell  on  yourself; 
and  if  you  are  afraid  the  letter  might  by  some  mis- 
chance fall  into  his  hands,  just  destroy  it  as  soon  as 
you  have  read  it." 

"Dear  Aunt  Adelaide,  please  take  it  away  and 
don't  tempt  me  any  more,  for  I  want  it  so  very  much 
I  am  afraid  I  shall  take  it  if  you  do,  and  that  would 
be  so  very  wrong,"  said  Elsie,  turning  away  her  head. 

"  I  presume  you  are  afraid  to  trust  me ;  you 
needn't  be,  though,"  replied  Adelaide,  in  a  half  of- 
fended tone.  "  Horace  will  never  learn  it  from  me,  and 
there  is  no  possible  danger  of  his  ever  finding  it  out  in 
any  other  way,  for  I  shall  write  to  Rose  at  once,  warn- 
ing her  not  to  send  you  any  more  letters  at  present." 


152         HOLIDAYS  'AT  K08ELAND8. 

"  I  am  not  at  all  afraid  to  trust  you,  Aunt  Ade- 
laide, nor  do  I  think  there  is  any  danger  of  papa's 
finding  it  out,"  Elsie  answered  earnestly;  "but  I 
should  know  it  myself,  and  God  would  know  it,  too, 
and  you  know  he  has  commanded  me  to  obey  my 
father  in  everything  that  is  not  wrong;  and  I  must 
obey  him,  no  matter  how  hard  it  is." 

"  Well,  you  are  a  strange  child,"  said  Adelaide,  as 
she  returned  the  letter  to  her  pocket  and  rose  to 
leave  the  room ;  "  such  a  compound  of  obedience  and 
disobedience  I  don't  pretend  to  understand." 

Elsie  was  beginning  to  explain,  but  Adelaide 
stopped  her,  saying  she  had  no  time  to  listen,  and 
hastily  quitted  the  room. 

Elsie  brushed  away  a  tear  and  took  up  her  book 
again — for  she  had  been  engaged  in  preparing  a  les- 
son for  the  next  day,  when  interrupted  by  this  un- 
expected visit  from  her  aunt. 

Adelaide  went  directly  to  her  brother's  door,  and 
receiving  an  invitation  to  enter  in  answer  to  her 
knock,  was  the  next  instant  standing  by  his  side, 
with  Miss  Allison's  letter  in  her  hand. 

"I've  come,  Horace,"  she  said  in  a  lively  tone, 
"  to  seek  from  you  a  reward  of  virtue  in  a  certain 
little  friend  of  mine ;  and  because  you  alone  can  be- 
stow it,  I  come  to  you  on  her  behalf,  even  at  the  ex- 
pense of  having  to  confess  a  sin  of  my  own." 

"Well,  take  a  seat,  won't  you?"  he  said  good- 
humoredly,  laying  down  his  book  and  handing  her 
A  chair,  "and  then  speak  out  at  once,  and  tell  me 
what  you  mean  by  all  this  nonsense." 

"  First  for  my  own  confession  then,"  she  answered 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS.         153 

laughingly,  accepting  the  offered  seat.  "  I  received  a 
letter  this  morning  from  my  friend,  Rose  Allison, 
enclosing  one  to  your  little  Elsie." 

He  began  to  listen  with  close  attention,  while  a 
slight  frown  gathered  on  his  brow. 

"  Now,  Horace,"  his  sister  went  on,  "  though  I  ap- 
prove in  the  main  of  your  management  of  that  child 
— which,  by  the  way,  I  presume,  is  not  of  the  least 
consequence  to  you — yet  I  must  say  I  have  thought 
it  right  hard  you  should  deprive  her  of  Rose's  letters. 
So  I  carried  this  one,  and  offered  it  to  her,  assuring 
her  that  you  should  never  know  anything  about  it; 
but  what  do  you  think? — the  little  goose  actually 
refused  to  touch  it  without  papa's  permission.  She 
must  obey  him,  she  said,  no  matter  how  hard  it  was, 
whenever  he  did  not  bid  her  do  anything  wrong. 
And  now,  Horace,"  she  concluded,  "I  want  you  to 
give  me  the  pleasure  of  carrying  this  letter  to  her, 
with  your  permission  to  read  it.  I'm  sure  she  de- 
serves it." 

"Perhaps  so;  but  I  am  sure  you  don't,  Adelaide, 
after  tampering  with  the  child's  conscience  in  that 
manner.  You  may  send  her  to  me,  though,  if  you 
will,"  he  said,  holding  out  his  hand  for  the  letter. 
"But  are  you  quite  sure  that  she  really  wanted  to 
see  it,  and  felt  assured  that  she  might  do  so  without 
my  knowledge  ? " 

"  Perfectly  certain  of  it,"  replied  his  sister  confi- 
dently. 

They  chatted  for  a  few  moments  longer ;  Adelaide 
praising  Elsie,  and  persuading  him  to  treat  her  with 
more  indulgence;  and  he,  much  pleased  with  this 


154         HOLIDAYS   AT  E08ELANDS. 

proof  of  her  dutifulness,  half  promising  to  do  so; 
and  then  Adelaide  went  back  to  her  room,  despatch- 
ing a  servant  on  her  way  to  tell  Elsie  that  her  papa 
desired  to  see  her  immediately. 

Elsie  received  the  message  with  profound  alarm; 
for  not  dreaming  of  the  true  cause,  her  fears  at  once 
suggested  that  he  probably  intended  putting  his  late 
threat  into  execution.  She  spent  one  moment  in 
earnest  prayer  for  strength  to  bear  her  trial,  and  then  | 
hastened,  pale  and  trembling,  to  his  presence. 

How  great,  then,  was  her  surprise  to  see  him,  as 
she  entered,  hold  out  his  hand  with  a  smile,  saying, 
in  the  kindest  tone, "  Come  here  to  me,  my  daughter ! " 

She  obeyed,  gazing  wonderingly  into  his  face. 

He  drew  her  to  him ;  lifted  her  to  his  knee ;  folded 
her  in  his  arms,  and  kissed  her  tenderly.  He  had 
not  bestowed  such  a  loving  caress  upon  her — nor  in- 
deed ever  kissed  her  at  all,  excepting  on  the  evening 
after  Chloe's  departure — since  that  unhappy  scene  in 
his  sick-room;  and  Elsie,  scarcely  able  to  believe  she 
was  awake,  and  not  dreaming,  hid  her  face  on  his 
breast,  and  wept  for  joy. 

"  Your  aunt  has  been  here  telling  me  what  passed 
between  you  this  afternoon,"  said  he,  repeating  his 
caress,  "  and  I  am  much  pleased  with  this  proof  of 
your  obedience;  and  as  a  reward  I  will  give  you  per- 
mission, not  only  to  read  the  letter  she  offered  you, 
but  also  the  one  I  retained.  And  I  will  allow  you 
to  write  to  Miss  Allison  once,  in  answer  to  them,  the 
letter  passing  through  my  hands.  I  have  also  prom- 
ised, at  your  aunt's  solicitation,  to  remove  some  of 
the  restrictions  I  have  placed  upon  you,  and  I  now 


'HOLIDAYS   'AT  ROSELANDS.         155 

give  you  the  same  liberty  to  go  about  the  house  and 
grounds  which  you  formerly  enjoyed.  Your  books 
and  toys  shall  also  be  returned  to  you,  and  you  may 
take  your  meals  with  the  family  whenever  you 
choose." 

"  Thank  you,  papa,  you  are  very  kind,"  replied  the 
little  girl;  but  her  heart  sank,  for  she  understood 
from  his  words  that  she  was  not  restored  to  favor  as 
she  had  for  a  moment  fondly  imagined. 

Neither  spoke  again  for  some  moments.  Each  felt 
that  this  delightful  reunion — for  it  was  delightful  to 
both — this  enjoyment  of  the  interchange  of  mutual 
affection,  could  not  last. 

Silent  caresses,  mingled  with  sobs  and  tears  on 
Elsie's  part,  passed  between  them ;  and  at  length  Mr. 
Dinsmore  said,  "  Elsie,  my  daughter,  I  hope  you  are 
now  ready  to  make  the  confession  and  promises  I  re- 
quire ? " 

"  Oh,  papa !  dear  papa !  "  she  said,  looking  up  into 
his  face  with  the  tears  streaming  down  her  own, 
"  have  I  not  been  punished  enough  for  that  ?  and  can 
you  not  just  punish  me  whenever  I  disobey  you,  with- 
out requiring  any  promise  ?  " 

"  Stubborn  yet,  Elsie,"  he  answered  with  a  frown. 
u  No ;  as  I  have  told  you  before,  my  word  is  as  the 
law  of  the  lledes  and  Persians,  which  altered  not.  I 
have  required  the  confession  and  promise,  and  you 
must  make  them/' 

He  set  her  down,  but  she  lingered  a  moment. 
"  Once  more,  Elsie,  I  ask  you,"  he  said,  "  will  yon 
•bey?" 

She  shook  her  head ;  she  could  not  speak. 


156         'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

"  Then  go,"  said  her  father.  "  I  have  given  you 
the  last  caress  I  ever  shall,  until  you  submit." 

He  put  the  letters  into  her  hand  as  he  spoke,  and 
motioned  her  to  be  gone ;  and  Elsie  fled  away  to  her 
own  room,  to  throw  herself  upon  the  bed,  and  weep 
and  groan  in  intense  mental  anguish. 

She  cared  not  for  the  letters  now;  they  lay  neg- 
lected on  the  floor,  where  they  had  fallen  unheeded 
from  her  hand.  The  gloom  on  her  pathway  seemed 
all  the  darker  for  that  bright  but  momentary  gleam 
of  sunshine.  So  dark  was  the  cloud  that  over- 
shadowed her  that  for  the  time  she  seemed  to  have 
lost  all  hope,  and  to  be  able  to  think  of  nothing  but 
the  apparent  impossibility  of  ever  regaining  her  place 
in  her  father's  heart.  His  last  words  rang  in  her 
ears. 

"  Oh !  papa,  papa !  my  own  papa ! "  she  sobbed, 
"will  you  never  love  me  again?  never  kiss  me,  or 
call  me  pet  names  ?  Oh,  how  can  I  bear  it !  how  can 
I  ever  live  without  your  love  ? " 

Her  nerves,  already  weakened  by  months  of  men- 
tal suffering,  could  hardly  bear  the  strain ;  and  when 
Fanny  came  into  the  room,  an  hour  or  two  later,  she 
was  quite  frightened  to  find  her  young  charge  lying 
on  the  bed,  holding  her  head  with  both  hands  and 
groaning,  and  speechless  with  pain. 

"  What's  de  matter,  darlin'  ? "  she  asked ;  but  Elsie 
only  answered  with  a  moan;  and  Fanny,  in  great 
alarm,  hastened  to  Mr.  Dinsmore's  room,  and  startled 
him  with  the  exclamation :  "  Oh,  Massa  Horace, 
make  haste  for  come  to  de  chile!  she  gwine  die  for 
•artain,  if  you  don't  do  sumfin  mighty  quick ! " 


HOLIDAYS  AT  BOSELANDS.         157 

"Why,  what  ails  her,  Fanny?"  he  asked,  follow* 
ing  the  servant  with  all  speed. 

"  Dunno,  Massa ;  but  I'se  sure  she's  berry  ill,"  was 
Fanny's  reply,  as  she  opened  the  door  of  Elsie's 
room,  and  stepped  back  to  allow  her  master  to  pass 
in  first. 

One  glance  at  Elsie's  face  was  enough  to  convince 
him  that  there  was  some  ground  for  her  attendant's 
alarm.  It  was  ghastly  with  its  deadly  pallor  and  the 
dark  circles  round  the  eyes,  and  wore  an  expression 
of  intense  pain. 

He  proceeded  at  once  to  apply  remedies,  and  re- 
mained beside  her  until  they  had  so  far  taken  effect 
that  she  was  able  to  speak,  and  looked  quite  like  her- 
self again. 

"  Elsie !  "  he  said  in  a  grave,  firm  tone,  as  he  placed 
her  more  comfortably  on  her  pillow,  "  this  attack  has 
been  brought  on  by  violent  crying ;  you  must  not  in- 
dulge yourself  in  that  way  again." 

"  I  could  not  help  it,  papa,"  she  replied,  lifting  her 
pleading  eyes  to  his  face. 

"  You  must  help  it  in  future,  Elsie,"  he  said  sternly. 

Tears  sprang  to  her  eyes,  but  she  struggled  to  keep 
them  back. 

He  turned  to  leave  her,  but  she  caught  his  hand, 
and  looked  so  beseechingly  in  his  face,  that  he 
stopped  and  asked  in  a  softened  tone,  "  What  is  it, 
my  daughter  ? " 

"  Oh,  papa !  "  she  murmured  in  low,  tremulous  ac- 
cents, "  love  me  a  little." 

"  I  do  love  you,  Elsie,"  he  replied  gravely,  and  al- 
most sadly,  as  he  bent  over  her  and  laid  his  hand 


158         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

upon  her  forehead.  "  I  love  you  only  too  well,  else 
I  should  have  sent  my  stubborn  little  daughter  away 
from  me  long  ere  this." 

"Then,  papa,  kiss  me;  just  once,  dear  papa! "  she 
pleaded,  raising  her  tearful  eyes  to  his  face. 

"  No,  Elsie,  not  once  until  you  are  entirely  submis- 
sive. This  state  of  things  is  as  painful  to  me  as  it  is 
to  you,  my  daughter ;  but  I  cannot  yield  my  author- 
ity, and  I  hope  you  will  soon  see  that  it  is  best  for 
you  to  give  up  your  self-will." 

So  saying,  he  turned  away  and  left  her  alone; 
alone  with  that  weary  home-sickness  of  the  heart,  and 
the  tears  dropping  silently  down  upon  her  pillow. 

Horace  Dinsmore  went  back  to  his  0^7  n  room, 
where  he  spent  the  next  half  hour  in  pacing  rapidly 
to  and  fro,  with  folded  arms  and  contracted  brow. 

"  Strange !  "  he  muttered,  "  that  she  is  so  hard  to 
conquer.  I  never  imagined  that  she  could  be  so 
stubborn.  One  thing  is  certain,"  he  added,  heaving  a 
deep  sigh ;  "  we  must  separate  for  a  time,  or  I  shall  be 
in  danger  of  yielding;  for  it  is  no  easy  matter  to  resist 
her  tearful  pleadings,  backed  as  they  are  by  the  yearn- 
ing affection  of  my  own  heart.  How  I  love  the  per- 
verse little  thing!  Truly  she  has  wound  herself 
around  my  very  heart-strings.  But  I  must  get  these 
absurd  notions  out  of  her  head,  or  I  shall  never  have 
any  comfort  with  her;  and  if  I  yield  now,  I  may  as 
well  just  give  that  up  entirely;  besides,  I  have  said 
it;  and  I  will  have  her  to  understand  that  my  word 
is  law." 

And  with  another  heavy  sigh  he  threw  himself 
upon  the  sofa,  where  he  lay  in  deep  thought  for  some 


HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS.         15S 

moments;  then,  suddenly  springing  up,  he  rang  th« 
bell  for  his  servant. 

"  John,"  he  said,  as  the  man  appeared  in  answer  to 
his  summons,  "  I  shall  leave  for  the  North  to-morrow 
morning.  See  that  my  trunk  is  packed,  and  every- 
thing in  readiness.  You  are  to  go  with  me,  of  course.'* 

"  Yes,  Massa,  I'll  'tend  to  it,"  replied  John,  how- 
ing,  and  retiring  with  a  grin  of  satisfaction  on  his 
face.  "Berry  glad,"  he  chuckled  to  himself,  as  he 
hurried  away  to  tell  the  news  in  the  kitchen,  "  loerry 
glad  dat  young  Massa' s  got  tired  ob  dis  dull  ole  place 
at  last.  Wonder  if  little  Miss  Elsie  gwine  along." 

Elsie  rose  the  next  morning  feeling  very  weak,  and 
looking  pale  and  sad ;  and  not  caring  to  avail  herself 
of  her  father's  permission  to  join  the  family,  she 
took  her  breakfast  in  her  own  room,  as  usual.  Che 
was  on  her  way  to  the  school-room  soon  afterwards, 
when,  seeing  her  papa's  man  carrying  out  his  trunk, 
she  stopped  and  inquired  in  a  tone  of  alarm — 

"  Why,  John !  is  papa  going  away  ? " 

"Yes,  Miss  Elsie;  but  ain't  yo\i  gwine  along?  I 
s'posed  you  was." 

"  No,  John,"  she  answered  faintly,  leaning  against 
the  wall  for  support ;  "  but  where  is  papa  going  ? " 

"Up  North,  Miss  Elsie;  dunno  no  more  'bout  it; 
better  ask  Massa  Horace  hisself,"  replied  the  servant, 
looking  compassionately  at  hor  pale  face  and  eyes 
brimful  of  tears. 

ifr.  Dinsmore  himself  appeared  at  this  moment, 
and  Elsie,  starting  forward  with  clasped  hands,  and 
the  tears  running  down  her  cheeks,  looked  piteously 
up  into  his  face,  exclaiming,  "  Oh,,  papa,  dear  papa, 
are  you  going  away,  and,  without  me? " 


160         HOLIDAYS  'AT  RGSELANDS. 

Without  replying,  lie  took  her  by  the  hand,  and 
turning  back  into  his  room  again,  shut  the  door,  sat 
down,  and  lifted  her  to  his  knee.  His  face  was 
very  pale  and  sad,  too,  but  withal  wore  an  expression 
of  firm  determination. 

Elsie  laid  her  head  on  his  shoulder,  and  sobbed  out 
her  tears  and  entreaties  that  he  would  not  leave  her. 

"  It  depends  entirely  upon  yourself,  Elsie,"  he  said' 
presently.  '*  I  gave  you  warning  some  time  since  that 
I  would  not  keep  a  rebellious  child  in  my  sight;  and 
while  you  continue  such,  either  you  or  I  must  be 
banished  from  home,  and  I  prefer  to  exile  myself 
rather  than  you;  but  a  submissive  child  I  will  not 
leave.  It  is  not  yet  too  late;  you  have  only  to  yield 
to  my  requirements,  and  I  will  stay  at  home,  or  delay 
my  journey  for  a  few  days,  and  take  you  with  me. 
But  if  you  prefer  separation  from  me  to  giving  up 
your  own  self-will,  you  have  no  one  to  blame  but 
yourself." 

He  waited  a  moment,  then  said:  "Once  more  I 
ask  you,  Elsie,  will  you  obey  me  ?  " 

"Oh,  papa,  always,  if — " 

"Hush!"  he  said  sternly;  "you  know  that  will 
not  do ; "  and  setting  her  down,  he  rose  to  go. 

But  she  clung  to  him  with  desperate  energy.  "  Oh, 
papa,"  she  sobbed,  "  when  will  you  come  back  ? " 

*  That  depends  upon  you,  Elsie,"  he  said.  "  When- 
ever my  little  daughter  writes  to  me  the  words  I  have 
•o  vainly  endeavored  to  induce  her  to  speak,  that 
very  day,  if  possible,  I  will  start  for  home." 

He  laid  his  hand  on  the  handle  of  the  door  as  ho 
gpoke. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  30SELANDS.         161 

But  clinging  to  him,  and  looking  up  beseechingly 
into  his  face,  she  pleaded,  in  piteous  tones,  amid  her 
bitter  sobs  and  tears,  "  Papa,  dear,  dear  papa,  kiss  me 
once  before  you  go;  just  once,  papa;  perhaps  you 
may  never  come  back — perhaps  I  may  die.  Oh,  papa, 
papa!  will  you  go  away  without  kissing  me? — me, 
your  own  little  daughter,  that  you  used  to  love  so 
dearly  ?  Oh,  papa,  my  heart  will  break !  " 

His  own  eyes  filled  with  tears,  and  he  stooped  as 
if  to  give  her  the  coveted  caress,  but  hastily  drawing 
back  again,  said  with  much  of  his  accustomed  stern- 


"  No,  EJsie,  I  cannot  break  my  word ;  and  if  you 
are  determined  to  break  your  own  heart  and  mine  by 
your  stubbornness,  on  your  own  head  be  the  conse- 
quences." 

And  putting  her  forcibly  aside,  he  opened  the  door 
and  went  out,  while,  with  a  cry  of  despair,  she  sank 
half-fainting  upon  the  floor. 

She  was  roused  ere  long  by  the  sound  of  a  carriage 
driving  up  to  the  door,  and  the  thought  flashed  upon 
her,  "  He  is  not  gone  yet,  and  I  may  see  him  onoe 
more ; "  and  springing  to  her  feet,  she  ran  down- 
stairs, to  find  the  rest  of  the  family  in  the  hall,  tak- 
ing leave  of  her  father. 

He  was  just  stooping  to  give  Enna  a  farewell  kiss, 
as  his  little  daughter  came  up.  He  did  not  seem  to 
notice  her,  but  was  turning  away,  when  Enna  said, 
"  Here  is  Elsie ;  aren't  you  going  to  kiss  her  before 
you  go  ? " 

He  turned  round  again,  to  see  those  soft,  hazel 
eyes,  with  their  mournful,  pleading  gaze,  fixed  upon 


162         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

his  face.  He  never  forgot  that  look ;  it  haunted  him 
all  his  life. 

He  stood  for  an  instant  looking  down  upon  her, 
while  that  mute,  appealing  glance  still  met  his,  and 
she  ventured  to  take  his  hand  in  hoth  of  hers  and 
press  it  to  her  lips. 

But  he  turned  resolutely  away,  saying,  in  his  calm, 
cold  tone,  "No!  Elsie  is  a  stubborn,  disobedient 
child.  I  have  no  caress  for  her." 

A  moan  of  heart-breaking  anguish  burst  from  El- 
sie's pale  and  trembling  lips ;  and  covering  her  face 
with  her  hands,  she  sank  down  upon  the  door-step, 
vainly  struggling  to  suppress  the  bitter,  choking  sobs 
that  shook  her  whole  frame. 

But  her  father  was  already  in  the  carriage,  and 
hearing  it  begin  to  move,  she  hastily  dashed  away 
her  tears,  and  strained  her  eyes  to  catch  the  last 
glimpse  of  it,  as  it  whirled  away  down  the  avenue. 

It  was  quite  gone;  and  she  rose  up  and  sadly  re- 
entered  the  house. 

"  I  don't  pity  her  at  all,"  she  heard  her  grandfather 
say,  "  for  it  is  all  her  own  fault,  and  serves  her  just 
right." 

But  so  utterly  crushed  and  heart-broken  was  she 
already,  that  the  cruel  words  fell  quite  unheeded 
upon  her  ear. 

She  went  directly  to  her  father's  deserted  room, 
and  shutting  herself  in,  tottered  to  the  bed,  and  lay- 
ing her  face  on  the  pillow  where  his  head  had  rested  a 
few  hours  before,  clasped  her  arms  around  it,  and 
wetted  it  with  her  tears,  moaning  sadly  to  herself  the 
while,  "  Oh,  papa,  my  own  dear,  darling  papa !  I  shall 


HOLIDAYS   AT  EOSELANDS.         163 

never,  never  see  you  again!  Oh,  how  can  I  live 
without  you  ?  who  is  there  to  love  me  now  ?  Oh,  papa, 
papa,  will  you  never,  never  come  back  to  me  ?  Papa, 
papa,  my  heart  is  breaking !  I  shall  die." 

From  that  time  the  little  Elsie  drooped  and  pined, 
growing  paler  and  thinner  day  by  day — her  step 
more  languid,  and  her  eye  more  dim — till  no  one 
could  have  recognized  in  her  the  bright,  rosy,  joyous 
child,  full  of  health  and  happiness,  that  she  had  been 
six  months  before.  She  went  about  the  house  like  a 
shadow,  scarcely  ever  speaking  or  being  spoken  to. 
She  made  no  complaint,  and  seldom  shed  tears  now; 
but  seemed  to  have  lost  her  interest  in  everything 
and  to  be  sinking  into  a  kind  of  apathy. 

"  I  wish,"  said  Mrs.  Dinsmore  one  day,  as  Elsie" 
passed  out  into  the  garden,  "  that  Horace  had  sent 
that  child  to  boarding-school,  and  stayed  at  home  him- 
self. Your  father  says  he  needs  him,  and  as  to  her — 
she  has  grown  so  melancholy  of  late,  it  is  enough  to 
give  one  the  vapors  just  to  look  at  her." 

"I  am  beginning  to  feel  troubled  about  her,"  replied 
Adelaide,  to  whom  the  remark  had  been  addressed; 
"  she  seems  to  be  losing  flesh,  and  strength,  too,  so 
fast.  The  other  day  I  went  into  her  room,  and  found 
Fanny  crying  heartily  over  a  dress  of  Elsie's  which 
she  was  altering.  '  Oh !  Miss  Adelaide,'  she  sobbed, 
'  the  chile  gwine  die  for  sartain ! '  '  Why  no,  Fanny,' 
I  said,  'what  makes  you  think  so?  she  is  not  sick.' 
But  she  shook  her  head,  saying,  'Just  look  a  here, 
Miss  Adelaide,'  showing  me  how  much  she  was 
obliged  to  take  the  dress  in  to  make  it  fit,  and  then 
she  told  me  Elsie  had  grown  so  weak  that  the  least 


164         HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSE LANDS. 

exertion  overcame  her.  I  think  I  must  write  to 
Horace." 

"  Oh,  nonsense,  Adelaide !  "  said  her  mother,  "  I 
wouldn't  trouble  him  about  it.  Children  are  very 
apt  to  grow  thin  and  languid  during  the  hot  weather, 
and  I  suppose  fretting  after  him  makes  it  affect  her 
rather  more  than  usual ;  and  just  now  in  the  holidays 
she  has  nothing  else  to  occupy  her  thoughts.  She 
will  do  well  enough." 

So  Adelaide's  fears  were  relieved,  and  she  delayed 
writing,  thinking  that  her  mother  surely  knew  best. 

Mrs.  Travilla  sat  in  her  cool,  shady  parlor,  quietly 
knitting.  She  was  alone,  but  the  glance  she  occa- 
sionally sent  from  the  window  seemed  to  say  that  she 
was  expecting  some  one. 

"  Edward  is  unusually  late  to-day,"  she  murmured 
half  aloud.  "  But  there  he  is  at  last,"  she  added,  as 
her  son  appeared,  riding  slowly  up  the  avenue.  He 
dismounted  and  entered  the  house,  and  in  another 
moment  had  thrown  himself  down  upon  the  sofa,  by 
her  side.  She  looked  at  him  uneasily;  for  with  the 
quick  ear  of  affection  she  had  noticed  that  his  step 
lacked  its  accustomed  elasticity,  and  his  voice  its 
cheerful,  hearty  tones.  His  orders  to  the  servant 
who  came  to  take  his  horse  had  been  given  in  a 
lower  and  more  subdued  key  than  usual,  and  his 
greeting  to  herself,  though  perfectly  kind  and  re- 
spectful, was  grave  and  absent  in  manner;  and  DOW 
his  thoughts  seemed  far  away,  and  the  expression  of 
his  countenance  was  sad  and  troubled. 

"  What  ails  you,  Edward — is  anything  wrong,  my 
non  f  "  she  asked,  laying  her  hand  on  bis  shoulder,  and 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8.         165 

looking  into  his  face  with  her  loving,  motherly 
eyes. 

"Nothing  with  me,  mother,"  he  answered  affec- 
tionately ;  "  but,"  he  added,  with  a  deep-drawn  sigh, 
"I  am  sorely  troubled  about  my  little  friend.  I 
called  at  Roselands  this  afternoon,  and  learned  that 
Horace  Dinsmore  has  gone  North — to  be  absent  no- 
body knows  how  long — leaving  her  at  home.  He  has 
been  gone  nearly  a  week,  and  the  child  is — heart- 
broken." 

"Poor  darling!  is  she  really  so  much  distressed 
about  it,  Edward  ? "  his  mother  asked,  taking  off  her 
spectacles  to  wipe  them,  for  they  had  suddenly  grown 
dim.  "  You  saw  her,  I  suppose  ?  " 

"  Yes,  for  a  moment,"  he  said,  struggling  to  con- 
trol his  feelings.  "  Mother,  you  would  hardly  know 
her  for  the  child  she  was  six  months  ago!  she  is 
so  changed,  so  thin  and  pale — but  that  is  not  the 
worst;  she  seems  to  have  lost  all  her  life  and  ani- 
mation. I  felt  as  though  it  would  be  a  relief  even 
to  see  her  cry.  When  I  spoke  to  her  she  smiled, 
it  is  true;  but  ah!  such  a  sad,  hopeless,  dreary 
sort  of  smile — it  was  far  more  touching  than  tears, 
and  then  she  turned  away,  as^if  she  had  scarcely  heard 
or  understood  what  I  said.  Mother,  you  must  go  to 
her;  she  needs  just  the  sort  of  comfort  you  under- 
stand so  well  how  to  give,  but  which  I  know  nothing- 
about.  You  will  go,  mother,  will  you  not  ?  " 

"Gladly,  Edward!  I  would  go  this  moment,  if  I 
thought  I  would  be  permitted  to  see  her,  and  could 
do  her  any  good." 

"  I  hardly  think,"  said  her  son,  "  that  even  Mrs. 


166         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

Dinsmore  would  refuse  you  the  privilege  of  a  private 
interview  with  the  child  should  you  request  it,  moth- 
er; but,  no  doubt,  it  would  be  much  pleasanter  for 
all  parties  if  we  could  go  when  Elsie  is  at  home 
alone;  and  fortunately  such  will  be  the  case  to-mor- 
row, for,  as  I  accidentally  learned,  the  whole  family, 
with  the  exception  of  Elsie  and  the  servants,  are  ex- 
pecting to  spend  the  day  abroad.  So  if  it  suits  you, 
mother,  we  will  drive  over  in  the  morning." 

Mrs.  Travilla  expressed  her  readiness  to  do  so ;  and 
about  the  middle  of  the  forenoon  of  the  next  day 
their  carriage  might  have  been  seen  turning  into  the 
avenue  at  Roselands. 

Pomp  came  out  to  receive  the  visitors.  "  Berry 
sorry,  Massa  and  Missus,"  he  said,  making  his  best 
bow  to  them  as  they  alighted  from  the  carriage,  "  dat 
de  family  am  all  from  home  with  the  single  'ception 
of  little  Miss  Elsie.  But  if  you  will  be  pleased  to 
walk  into  the  drawin'-room,  an'  rest  yourselves,  I 
will  call  for  suitable  refreshments,  and  Fanny  shall  be 
instantly  despatched  to  bring  de  young  lady  down." 

"  No,  thank  you,  Pomp,"  replied  Mr.  Travilla  pleas- 
antly, "we  are  not  at  all  in  want  of  refreshments, 
and  my  mother  would  prefer  seeing  Miss  Elsie  in  her 
own  room.  I  will  step  into  the  drawing-room,  moth- 
er, until  you  come  down  again,"  he  added  in  an  un- 
dertone to  her. 

Pomp  was  about  to  lead  the  way,  but  Mrs.  Tra- 
villa gently  put  him  aside,  saying  that  she  would 
prefer  to  go  alone,  and  had  no  need  of  a  guide. 

She  found  the  door  of  Elsie's  room  standing  wide 
open,  to  admit  the  air — for  the  weather  was  now 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         167 

growing  very  warm  indeed — and  looking  in,  she 
perceived  the  little  girl  half  reclining  upon  a  sofa, 
her  head  resting  on  the  arm,  her  hands  clasped  in 
her  lap,  and  her  sad,  dreamy  eyes,  tearless  and  dry, 
gazing  mournfully  into  vacancy,  as  though  her 
thoughts  were  far  away,  following  the  wanderings  of 
her  absent  father.  She  seemed  to  have  been  reading, 
or  trying  to  read,  but  the  book  had  fallen  from  her 
hand,  and  lay  unheeded  on  the  floor. 

Mrs.  Travilla  stood  for  several  minutes  gazing  with 
tearful  eyes  at  the  melancholy  little  figure,  marking 
with  an  aching  heart  the  ravages  that  sorrow  had  al- 
ready made  in  the  wan  child  face ;  then  stealing  soft- 
ly in,  sat  down  by  her  side,  and  took  the  little  forlorn 
one  into  her  kind  motherlv  embrace,  laying  the  weary 
little  head  down  on  her  breast. 

Elsie  did  not  speak,  but  merely  raised  her  eyes  for 
an  instant  to  Mrs.  Travilla's  face,  with  the  dreary 
smile  her  son  had  spoken  cf,  and  then  dropped  them 
again  with  a  sigh  that  was  half  a  sob. 

Mrs.  Travilla  pressed  her  quivering  lips  on  the 
child's  forehead,  and  a  scalding  tear  fell  on  her  cheek. 

Elsie  started,  and  again  raising  her  mournful  eyes, 
said,  in  a  husky  whisper,  "  Don't,  dear  Mrs.  Travilla, 
don't  cry.  I  never  cry  now." 

"  And  why  not,  darling  ?  Tears  are  often  a  blessed 
relief  to  an  aching  heart,  and  I  think  it  would  do  you 
good;  these  dry  eyes  need  it." 

"  No — no — I  cannot;  they  are  all  dried  up — and  it 
is  well,  for  they  always  displeased  my  papa." 

There  was  a  dreary  hopelessness  in  her  tone,  and  in. 
the  mournful  shake  of  her  head,  that  was  very  touching. 


168         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

Mrs.  Travilla  sighed,  and  pressed  the  little  form 
closer  to  her  heart. 

"  Elsie,  dear,"  she  said,  "  you  must  not  give  way  to 
despair.  Your  troubles  have  not  come  by  chance; 
you  know,  darling,  who  has  sent  them;  and  remem- 
ber, it  is  those  whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chasteneth, 
and  he  will  not  always  chide,  neither  will  he  keep 
his  anger  forever." 

"  Is  he  angry  with  me  ? "  she  asked  fearfully. 

tf  No,  dearest,  it  is  all  sent  in  love;  we  cannot  see 
the  reason  now,  but  one  day  we  shall — when  we  get 
home  to  our  Father's  house,  for  then  everything  will 
be  made  plain;  it  may  be,  Elsie  dear,  that  you,  by 
your  steady  adherence  to  the  right,  are  to  be  made 
the  honored  instrument  in  bringing  your  father  to  a 
saving  knowledge  of  Christ.  You  would  be  willing 
to  suffer  a  great  deal  for  that,  dear  child,  would  you 
2iot  ?  even  all  you  are  suffering  now  ? " 

(t  Ah,  yes,  indeed ! "  she  said  earnestly,  clasping 
her  hands  together;  "but  I  am  afraid  it  is  not  that! 
I  am  afraid  it  is  because  I  loved  my  papa  too  well, 
my  dear,  dear  papa — and  God  is  angry  with  me — and 
now  I  shall  never,  never  see  him  again." 

She  groaned  aloud,  and  covered  her  face  with  her 
hands ;  and  now  the  tears  fell  like  rain,  and  her  whole 
frame  shook  with  convulsive  sobs. 

Mrs.  Travilla  hailed  this  outburst  of  grief  with  deep 
thankfulness,  knowing  that  it  was  far  better  for  her 
than  that  unnatural  apathy,  and  that  when  the  first 
violence  of  the  storm  had  subsided,  the  aching  heart 
would  find  itself  relieved  of  half  its  load. 

She  gently  soothed  the  little  weeper  until  she  be« 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS.         169 

gan  to  grow  calm  again,  and  the  sobs  were  almost 
kushed.  and  the  tears  fell  softly  and  quietly. 

Then  she  said,  in  low,  tender  tones,  "Yes,  my 
darling,  you  will  see  him  again ;  I  feel  quite  sure  of 
it.  God  is  the  hearer  of  prayer,  and  he  will  hear 
yours  for  your  dear  father." 

"  And  will  he  send  my  papa  back  to  me  ?  oh,  will 
he  come  soon?  do  you  think  he  will,  dear  Mrs.  Tra* 
villa  ?  "  she  asked  eagerly. 

"  I  don't  know,  darling ;  I  cannot  tell  that;  but  one 
thing  we  do  know,  that  it  is  all  in  God's  hands,  and 
he  will  do  just  what  is  best  both  for  you  and  your 
father.  He  may  see  fit  to  restore  you  to  each  other 
in  a  few  weeks  or  months,  and  I  hope  and  trust  he 
will ;  but  however  that  may  be,  darling,  remember  the 
words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  how  he  said,  '  Your  Father 
knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  all  these  things.'  He 
will  not  send  you  any  unnecessary  trial,  nor  allow  you 
to  suffer  one  pang  that  you  do  not  need.  It  may  be 
that  he  saw  you  were  loving  your  earthly  father  too 
well,  and  has  removed  him  from  you  for  a  time,  that 
thus  he  may  draw  you  nearer  to  himself;  but  never 
doubt  for  one  moment,  dear  one,  that  it  is  all  done  in 
love.  'As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  and  chasten/ 
They  are  the  dear  Saviour's  own  words." 

When  Mrs.  Travilla  at  length  rose  to  go,  Elsie 
clung  to  her  tearfully,  entreating  that  she  would  stay 
a  little  longer. 

"  I  will,  dear  child,  since  you  wish  it  so  much," 
said  the  lady,  resuming  her  seat,  "  and  I  will  come 
again  very  soon,  if  you  think  there  will  be  no  objec- 
tion. But,  Elsie,  dear,  can  you  not  come  to  Ion,  and 


170         'HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS. 

spend  the  rest  of  your  holidays  with  us?  Both  Ed- 
ward and  I  would  he  delighted  to  have  you,  and  I 
think  we  could  make  you  happier  than  you  are  here." 

"  I  cannot  tell  you  how  very  much  I  should  like  it, 
dear  Mrs.  Travilla,  but  it  is  quite  impossible,"  Elsie 
answered,  with  a  sorrowful  shake  of  the  head.  "I 
am  not  allowed  to  pay  or  receive  visits  any  more; 
papa  forbade  it  some  time  ago." 

"Ah,  indeed!  I  am  very  sorry,  dear,  for  I  fear 
that  cuts  me  off  from  visiting  you,"  said  Mrs.  Tra- 
villa, looking  much  disappointed.  "However,"  she 
added  more  cheerfully,  "  I  will  get  my  son  to  write 
to  your  papa,  and  perhaps  he  may  give  you  permis- 
sion to  visit  us." 

"  No,  ma'am,  I  cannot  hope  that  he  will,"  replied 
Elsie  sadly;  "  papa  never  breaks  his  word  or  changes 
his  mind." 

"Ah!  well,  dear  child,"  said  her  friend  tenderly, 
u  there  is  one  precious  blessing  of  which  no  one  can 
deprive  you — the  presence  and  love  of  your  Saviour ; 
and  if  you  have  that,  no  one  can  make  you  wholly 
miserable.  And  now,  dear  child,  I  must  go,"  she 
added,  again  clasping  the  little  girl  to  her  heart,  and 
kissing  her  many  times.  "  God  bless  and  keep  you, 
darling,  till  we  meet  again,  and  we  will  hope  that 
time  will  come  ere  long." 

Mr.  Travilla  was  waiting  to  hand  his  mother  into 
the  carriage. 

Neither  of  them  spoke  until  they  had  fairly  left 
Roselands  behind  them,  but  then  he  turned  to  her 
with  an  anxious,  inquiring  look,  to  which  she  replied: 

"  Yes,  I  found  her  in  just  the  state  you  described, 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         171 

poor  darling!  but  I  think  I  left  her  a  little  happier; 
or  rather,  I  should  say,  a  little  less  wretched  than  I 
found  her.  Edward,  Horace  Dinsmore  does  not  know 
what  he  is  doing;  that  child's  heart  is  breaking." 

He  gave  an  assenting  nod,  and  turned  away  to  hide 
his  emotion. 

"  Can  you  not  write  to  him,  Edward,  and  describe 
the  state  she  is  in,  and  beg  him,  if  he  will  not  come 
home,  at  least  to  permit  us  to  take  her  to  Ion  for  a 
few  weeks  ? "  she  asked,  laying  her  hand  on  his  arm. 

"I  will  do  so,  mother,  if  you  think  it  best,"  Mr. 
Travilla  replied ;  "  but  I  think  I  know  Horace  Dins- 
more  better  than  you  do,  and  that  such  a  proceeding 
would  do  more  harm  than  good.  He  is  very  jealous 
of  anything  that  looks  like  interference,  especially 
between  him  and  his  child,  and  I  fear  it  would  only 
irritate  him,  and  make  him,  if  possible,  still  more 
determined.  Were  I  asked  to  describe  his  character 
in  a  few  words,  I  should  say  he  is  a  man  of  indomi- 
table will." 

"Well,  my  son,  perhaps  you  are  right,"  said  his 
mother,  heaving  a  deep  sigh;  "and  if  so,  I  can  see 
nothing  more  we  can  do  but  pray  for  the  little  girl." 

Mrs.  Travilla  was  right  in  thinking  that  her  visit 
had  done  Elsie  good;  it  had  roused  her  out  of  the 
torpor  of  grief  into  which  she  had  sunk ;  it  had  raised 
her  from  the  depths  of  despair,  and  shown  her  the 
beacon  light  of  hope  still  shining  in  the  distance. 

This  last  blow  had  come  with  such  crushing  weight 
that  there  had  seemed  to  be  no  room  left  in  her  heart 
for  a  thought  of  comfort;  but  now  her  kind  friend 
had  reminded  her  of  the  precious  promises,  and  the 


172         HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS. 

tender  love  that  were  still  hers;  love  far  exceeding 
that  of  any  earthly  parent— love  that  was  able  even 
to  bring1  light  out  of  all  this  thick  darkness;  love 
which  was  guiding  and  controlling  all  the  events  of 
her  life,  and  would  never  allow  her  to  suffer  one  un- 
necessary pang,  but  would  remove  the  trial  as  soon 
as  its  needed  work  was  done;  and  she  was  now  no 
longer  altogether  comfortless. 

When  Mrs.  Travilla  had  left,  she  took  up  her  Bible 
— that  precious  little  volume,  her  never-failing  com- 
forter— and  in  turning  over  its  leaves  her  eye  fell 
upon  these  words :  "  Unto  you  it  is  given  in  the  be- 
half of  Christ,  not  only  to  believe  on  him,  but  also 
to  suffer  for  his  sake." 

They  sent  a  thrill  of  joy  to  her  heart;  for  was  not 
she  suffering  for  his  sake?  was  it  not  because  she 
loved  him  too  well  to  disobey  his  commands,  even 
to  please  her  dearly  beloved  earthly  father,  that  she 
was  thus  deprived  of  one  privilege,  and  one  comfort 
after  another,  and  subjected  to  trials  that  wrung  her 
very  heart? 

Yes,  it  was  because  she  loved  Jesus.  She  was 
bearing  suffering  for  his  dear  sake,  and  here  she  was 
taught  that  even  to  be  permitted  to  suffer  for  him 
was  a  privilege.  And  she  remembered,  too,  that  in 
another  place  it  is  written :  "  If  we  suffer,  we  shall 
also  reign  with  him." 

Ah!  those  are  tears  of  joy  and  thankfulness  that 
are  falling  now.  She  has  grown  calm  and  peaceful, 
even  happy,  for  the  time,  in  the  midst  of  all  her 
iorrow. 


CHAPTEK  EL 

••Heaven  oft  in  mercy  smites,  e'en  when  the  blow 
Severest  is." 

JOANNA  BAILLEB'S  OB*A.  ; 

"  The  heart  knoweth  his  own  bitterness." 

PKOV.  14 : 10. 

BUT  only  a  few  days  after  Mrs.  Travilla's  visit,  an 
«vent  occurred,  which,  by  exciting  Elsie's  sympathy 
for  the  sorrows  of  another,  and  thus  preventing  her 
from  dwelling  so  constantly  upon  her  own,  was  of 
great  benefit  to  her. 

Adelaide  received  a  letter  bringing  tidings  of  the 
death  of  one  who  had  been  very  dear  to  her.  The 
blow  was  very  sudden — entirely  unexpected — and  the 
poor  girl  was  overwhelmed  with  grief,  made  all  the 
\  harder  to  endure  by  the  want  of  sympathy  in  her 
family. 

Her  parents  had  indeed  given  their  consent  to  the 
contemplated  union,  but  because  the  gentleman, 
though  honorable,  intelligent,  educated  and  talented, 
was  neither  rich  nor  high-born,  they  had  never  very 
heartily  approved  of  the  connection,  and  were  evi- 
dently rather  relieved  than  afflicted  by  his  death. 

"^isie  was  the  only  one  who  really  felt  deeply  for 
he^  aunt;  and  her  silent,  unobtrusive  sympathy  was 
vary  grateful. 

The  little  girl  seemed  almost  to  forget  her  own  sor- 


174         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

rows,  for  the  time,  in  trying  to  relieve  those  of  her 
bereaved  aunt.  Elsie  knew — and  this  made  her  sym- 
pathy far  deeper  and  more  heartfelt — that  Adelaide 
had  no  consolation  in  her  sore  distress,  hut  such 
miserable  comfort  as  may  be  found  in  the  things  of 
earth.  She  had  no  compassionate  Saviour  to  whom 
to  carry  her  sorrows,  but  must  bear  them  all  alone; 
and  while  Elsie  was  permitted  to  walk  in  the  light  of 
his  countenance,  and  to  her  ear  there  ever  came  the 
soft  whispers  of  his  Jove — "Fear  not:  thou  art 
mine  " — "  /  have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting  love  " 
— "  /  will  never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee,"  to  Ade- 
laide all  was  darkness  and  silence. 

At  first  Elsie's  sympathy  was  shown  in  various 
little  kind  offices ;  sitting  for  hours  beside  her  aunt's 
couch,  gently  fanning  her,  handing  her  a  drink  of 
cold  water,  bringing  her  sweet-scented  flowers,  and 
anticipating  every  want.  But  at  last  she  ventured  to 
speak. 

"  Dear  Aunt  Adelaide,"  she  whispered,  "  I  am  so 
sorry  for  you.  I  wish  I  knew  how  to  comfort  you." 

"  Oh,  Elsie ! "  sobbed  the  mourner,  "  there  is  no 
comfort  for  me.  I  have  lost  my  dearest  treasure — my 
all — and  no  one  cares." 

"  Dear  Aunt  Adelaide,"  replied  the  child  timidly, 
"  it  is  true  I  am  only  a  little  girl,  but  I  do  care  very 
much  for  your  grief ;  and  surely  your  papa  and  man>- 
ma  are  very  sorry  for  you." 

Adelaide  shook  her  head  mournfully.  "  They  are 
more  glad  than  sorry,"  she  said,  bursting  into  teai> 

"Well,  dear  aunty,"  said  Elsie  softly,  "there  is 
One  who  does  feel  for  you,  and  who  is  able  to  com- 


HOLIDAYS  AT  BOSELANDS.         173 

fort  you  if  you  will  only  go  to  him.  One  who  loved 
you  so  well  that  he  died  to  save  you." 

" No,  no,  Elsie!  not  me!  He  cannot  care  for  me! 
He  cannot  love  me,  or  he  would  never  have  taken 
away  my  Ernest,"  she  sobbed. 

"Dear  Aunt  Adelaide,"  said  Elsie's  low,  sweet 
voice,  "we  cannot  always  tell  what  is  best  for  us, 
and  will  make  us  happiest  in  the  end. 

"  I  remember  once  when  I  was  a  very  little  child,  I 
was  walking  with  mammy  in  a  part  of  my  guardian's 
grounds  where  we  seldom  went.  I  was  running  on 
before  her,  and  I  found  a  bush  with  some  most  beau- 
tiful red  berries ;  they  looked  delicious,  and  I  hastily 
gathered  some,  and  was  just  putting  them  to  my 
mouth  when  mammy,  seeing  what  I  was  about,  sud- 
denly sprang  forward,  snatched  them  out  of  my  hand, 
threw  them  on  the  ground,  and  tramped  upon  them; 
and  then  tearing  up  the  bushes  treated  them  in  the 
same  manner,  while  I  stood  by  crying  and  calling  her 
a  naughty,  cross  mammy,  to  take  my  nice  berries 
from  me." 

"Well,"  asked  Adelaide,  as  the  little  girl  paused 
in  her  narrative,  "  what  do  you  mean  by  your  story? 
You  haven't  finished  it,  but,  of  course,  the  berries 
were  poisonous." 

"  Yes,"  said  Elsie ;  "  and  mammy  was  wiser  than 
I,  and  knew  that  what  I  so  earnestly  coveted  would 
do  me  great  injury." 

"And  now  for  the  application,"  said  Adelaide, 
interrupting  her ;  "you  mean  that  just  as  mammy  was 
wiser  than  you,  and  took  your  treasure  from  you  in 
kindness,so  God  is  wise  and  kind  in  taking  mine  from 


176         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

me;  but  ah!  Elsie,  the  analogy  will  not  hold  good; 
for  my  good,  wise,  kind  Ernest  could  never  have 
harmed  me  as  the  poisonous  berries  would  you.  No, 
no,  no,  he  always  did  me  good ! "  she  cried  with  a 
passionate  burst  of  grief. 

Elsie  waited  until  she  grew  calm  again,  and  then 
said  gently,  "  The  Bible  says,  dear  aunty,  that  God 
'  does  not  willingly  afflict  nor  grieve  the  children  of 
men.'  Perhaps  he  saw  that  you  loved  your  friend 
too  well,  and  would  never  give  your  heart  to  Jesus 
unless  he  took  him  away,  and  so  you  could  only  live 
with  him  for  a  little  while  in  this  world.  But  now 
he  has  taken  him  to  heaven,  I  hope — for  Lora  told 
me  Mr.  St.  Clair  was  a  Christian — and  if  you  will 
only  come  to  Jesus  and  take  him  for  your  Saviour, 
you  can  look  forward  to  spending  a  happy  eternity 
there  with  your  friend. 

"  So,  dear  Aunt  Adelaide,  may  we  not  believe  that 
God,  who  is  infinitely  wise,  and  good,  and  kind,  has 
sent  you  this  great  sorrow  in  love  and  compassion?" 

Adelaide's  only  answer  was  a  gentle  pressure  of  the 
little  hand  she  held,  accompanied  by  a  flood  of  tears. 
But  after  that  she  seemed  to  love  Elsie  better  than 
she  ever  had  before,  and  to  want  her  always  by  her 
side,  often  asking  her  to  read  a  chapter  in  the  Bible, 
a  request  with  which  the  little  girl  always  complied 
most  gladly. 

Adelaide  was  very  silent,  burying  her  thoughts 
almost  entirely  in  her  own  bosom ;  but  it  was  evident 
that  the  blessed  teachings  of  the  holy  book  were  not 
altogether  lost  upon  her,  for  the  extreme  violence  of 
her  grief  gradually  abated,  and  the  expression  of  her 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS.         177 

countenance,  though,  still  sad,  became  gentle  and 
patient. 

And  could  Elsie  thus  minister  consolation  to  an- 
other, and  yet  find  no  lessening  of  her  own  burden 
of  sorrow  ?  Assuredly  not. 

She  could  not  repeat  to  her  aunt  the  many  sweet 
and  precious  promises  of  God's  holy  word,  without 
having  them  brought  home  to  her  own  heart  with 
renewed  power;  she  could  not  preach  Jesus  to  aa- 
other  without  finding  him  still  nearer  and  dearer 
to  her  own  soul;  and  though  there  were  yet  times 
when  she  was  almost  overwhelmed  with  grief,  she 
could  truly  say  that  the  "  consolations  of  God  were 
not  small  with  her."  There  was  often  a  weary, 
weary  aching  at  her  heart — such  an  unutterable  long- 
ing for  her  father's  love  and  favor  as  would  send  her 
weeping  to  her  knees  to  plead  long  and  earnestly 
that  this  trial  might  be  removed;  yet  she  well  knew 
who  had  sent  it,  and  was  satisfied  that  it  was  one  of 
the  "all  things  which  shall  work  together  for  good 
to  them  that  love  God,"  and  she  was  at  length  enabled 
to  say  in  reference  to  it :  "  Thy  will,  not  mine,  be 
done,"  and  to  bear  her  cross  with  patient  submission. 

But  ah!  there  was  many  a  bitter  struggle,  first! 
She  had  many  sad  and  lonely  hours;  and  there  were 
times  when  the  yearning  of  the  poor  little  heart  for 
her  father's  presence,  and  her  father's  love,  was  al- 
most more  than  weak  human  nature  could  endure. 

Sometimes  she  would  walk  her  room,  wringing  her 
hands  and  weeping  bitterly. 

"  Oh,  papa !  papa !  "  she  would  exclaim,  again  and 
again,  "  how  can  I  bear  it  ?  how  can  I  bear  it  2  will 


178         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

you  never,  never  come  back?  will  you  never,  nevei 
love  me  again  ? " 

And  then  would  come  up  the  memory  of  his  words 
on  that  sad,  sad  day,  when  he  left  her — "  Whenever 
my  little  daughter  writes  to  me  the  words  I  have  so 
vainly  endeavored  to  induce  her  to  speak,  that  very 
day,  if  possible,  I  will  start  for  home " — and  the 
thought  that  it  was  in  her  power  to  recall  him  at  any 
time ;  it  was  but  to  write  a  few  words  and  send  them 
to  him,  and  soon  he  would  be  with  her — he  would 
take  her  to  his  heart  again,  and  this  terrible  trial 
would  be  over. 

The  temptation  was  fearfully  strong ;  the  struggle 
often  long  and  terrible ;  and  this  fierce  battle  had  to 
be  fought  again  and  again,  and  once  the  victory  had 
wellnigh  been  lost. 

She  had  struggled  long;  again  and  again  had  she 
resolved  that  she  would  not,  could  not,  dare  not 
yield!  but  vainly  she  strove  to  put  away  the  sense 
of  that  weary,  aching  void  in  her  heart — that  long- 
ing, yearning  desire  for  her  father's  love. 

"  I  cannot  bear  it !  oh,  I  cannot  bear  it ! "  she 
exclaimed,  at  length;  and  seizing  a  pen,  she  wrote 
hastily,  and  with  trembling  fingers,  while  the  hot, 
blinding  tears  dropped  thick  and  fast  upon  the  paper 
• — "  Papa,  come  back !  oh,  come  to  me,  and  I  will  be 
and  do  all  you  ask,  all  you  require." 

But  the  pen  dropped  from  her  fingers,  and  she 
bowed  her  face  upon  her  clasped  hands  with  a  cry  of 
bitter  anguish. 

"How  can  I  do  this  great  wickedness  and  sin 
tgainst  God  ? "  The  words  darted  through  her  mind 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         179 

like  a  flash  of  lightning,  and  then  the  words  of  Jesus 
seemed  to  come  to  her  ear  in  solemn  tones:  "He 
that  loveth  father  and  mother  more  than  me,  is  not 
worthy  of  me !  " 

"  What  have  I  done  ? "  she  cried.  "  Has  it  come  to 
this,  that  I  must  choose  between  my  father  and  my 
Saviour?  and  can  I  give  up  the  love  of  Jesus?  oh, 
never,  never! — 

4  Jesus,  I  my  cross  have  taken 
All  to  leave  and  follow  thee,' " 

she  repeated,  half  aloud,  with  clasped  hands,  and 
an  upward  glance  of  her  tearful  eyes.  Then,  tearing 
into  fragments  what  she  had  just  written,  she  fell  on 
her  knees  and  prayed  earnestly  for  pardon,  and  for 
strength  to  resist  temptation,  and  to  be  "faithful 
unto  death,"  that  she  might  "  receive  the  crown  of 
life." 

When  Elsie  rapped  at  her  aunt's  dressing-room 
door  the  next  morning,  no  answer  was  returned,  and 
after  waiting  a  moment,  she  softly  opened  it,  and 
entered,  expecting  to  find  her  aunt  sleeping.  But  no, 
though  extended  upon  a  couch,  Adelaide  was  not 
sleeping,  but  lay  with  her  face  buried  in  the  pillows, 
sobbing  violently. 

Elsie's  eyes  filled  with  tears,  and  softly  approach* 
ing  the  mourner,  she  attempted  to  soothe  her  grief 
with  words  of  gentle,  loving  sympathy. 

"  Oh !  Elsie,  you  cannot  feel  for  me ;  it  is  impos- 
sible!" exclaimed  her  aunt  passionately.  "  You 
have  never  known  sorrow  to  be  compared  to  mine! 
You  have  never  loved,  and  lost — you  have  known 
none  but  mere  childish  griefs." 


180         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LAND  8. 

» 

"'The  heart  knoweth  his  own  bitterness!'*' 
thought  Elsie,  silent  tears  stealing  down  her  cheeks, 
and  her  breast  heaving  with  emotion. 

"Dear  Aunt  Adelaide,"  she  said  in  tremulous 
tones,  "  I  think  I  can  feel  for  you.  Have  I  not  known 
some  sorrow  ?  Is  it  nothing  that  I  have  pined  all  my 
life  long  for  a  mother's  love?  nothing  to  have  been 
separated  from  the  dear  nurse,  who  had  almost  sup- 
plied her  place  ?  Oh,  Aunt  Adelaide !  "  she  contin- 
ued, with  a  burst  of  uncontrollable  anguish,  "  is  it 
nothing,  nothing  to  be  separated  from  my  beloved 
father,  my  dear,  only  parent,  whom  I  love  better  than 
my  life — to  be  refused  even  a  parting  caress — to  live 
month  after  month,  and  year  after  year  under  his 
frown — and  to  fear  that  his  love  may  be  lost  to  me 
forever?  Oh!  papa,  papa,  will  you  never,  never  love 
me  again?"  she  cried,  sinking  on  her  knees,  and 
covering  her  face  with  her  hands,  while  the  tears 
trickled  fast  between  the  slender  fingers. 

Her  aunt's  presence  was  for  the  moment  entirely 
forgotten,  and  she  was  alone  with  her  bitter  grief. 

Adelaide  looked  at  her  with  a  good  deal  of  sur- 
prise. She  had  never  before  seen  her  give  way  to 
such  a  burst  of  sorrow,  for  Elsie  was  usually  calm  in 
'  the  presence  of  others. 

v  "  Poor  child !  "  she  said,  drawing  the  little  girl  to- 
wards her,  and  gently  pushing  back  the  hair  from  her 
forehead,  "I  should  not  have  said  that;  you  have 
your  own  troubles,  I  know ;  hard  enough  to  bear,  too4 
I  think  Horace  is  really  cruel,  and  if  I  were  yon, 
Elsie,  I  would  just  give  up  loving  him  entirely,  a»d 
never  care  for  his  absence  or  his  displeasure." 


HOLIDAYS  AT  BOSELANDS.         181 

"  Oh,  Aunt  Adelaide !  not  love  my  own  dear  papa  ? 
I  must  love  him !  I  could  not  help  it  if  I  would — no, 
not  even  if  he  were  going  to  kill  me;  and  please 
don't  blame  him;  he  does  not  mean  to  be  crueL 
But  oh !  if  he  would  only  love  me ! "  sobbed  the  lit- 
tle girl. 

"  I  am  sure  he  does.  .Jllsie,  if  that  is  any  comfort ; 
here  is  a  letter  from  him;  he  speaks  of  you  in  the 
postscript;  you  may  take  it  to  your  room  and  read 
it,  if  you  like,"  replied  her  aunt,  putting  a  letter  into 
Elsie's  hand.  "  Gc  now,  child,  and  see  if  you  can 
extract  any  comfort  from  it." 

Elsie  replied  with  a  gush  of  tears  and  a  kiss  of 
thanks,  for  her  little  heart  was  much  too  full  for 
speech.  Clasping  the  precious  letter  tightly  in  her 
hand,  she  hastened  to  her  own  room  and  locked  her- 
self in.  Then  drawing  it  from  the  envelope,  she 
kissed  the  well-known  characters  again  and  again, 
dashing  away  the  blinding  tears  ere  she  could  see  to 
read. 

It  was  short;  merely  a  letter  of  condolence  to 
Adelaide,  expressing  a  brother's  sympathy  in  her  sor- 
row; but  the  postscript  sent  one  ray  of  joy  to  th« 
little  sad  heart  of  his  daughter. 

"  Is  Elsie  well  ?  I  cannot  altogether  banish  a  feel- 
ing of  anxiety  regarding  her  health,  for  she  was  look- 
ing pale  and  thin  when  I  left  home.  I  trust  to  you, 
my  dear  sister,  to  send  immediately  for  a  physician, 
and  also  to  write  at  once  should  she  show  any  symp- 
toms of  disease.  Remember  she  is  my  only  and 
darling  child — very  near  and  dear  to  me  still,  in  spite 
of  the  sad  estrangement  between  us." 


182         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

"Ah!  then  papa  has  not  forgotten  me!  he  does 
love  me  still — he  calls  me  his  darling  child,"  mur- 
mured the  little  girl,  dropping  her  tears  upon  the 
paper.  "  Oh,  how  glad,  how  glad  I  am !  surely  he 
will  come  back  to  me  some  day; "  and  she  felt  that 
she  would  be  very  willing  to  be  sick  if  that  would 
hasten  his  return. 


CHAPTEE  X. 

'•  In  this  wild  world  the  fondest  and  the  best 
Are  the  most  tried,  most  troubled,  and  distresa'd.*' 

CRABBB, 

IT  was  about  a  week  after  this  that  Elsie's  grand- 
father handed  her  a  letter  directed  to  her  in  her 
father's  handwriting,  and  the  little  girl  rushed  away 
to  her  room  with  it,  her  heart  beating  wildly  between 
hope  and  fear.  Her  hand  trembled  so  that  she  could 
scarcely  tear  it  open,  and  her  eyes  were  so  dimmed 
with  tears  that  it  was  some  moments  before  she 
could  read  a  line. 

It  was  kind,  yes,  even  affectionate,  and  in  some 
parts  tender.  But  ah!  it  has  brought  no  comfort  to 
the  little  girl!  else  why  does  she  finish  with  a  burst 
of  tears  and  sobs,  and  sinking  upon  her  knees,  hide 
her  face  in  her  hands,  crying  with  a  bitter,  wailing 
cry,  "  Oh,  papa !  papa !  papa ! " 

He  told  her  of  the  estate  he  had  purchased,  and 
the  improvements  he  had  been  making;  of  a  suite 
of  rooms  he  had  had  prepared  and  furnished  express- 
ly for  her,  close  to  his  own  apartments — and  of  the 
pleasant  home  he  hoped  they  would  have  there  to- 
gether, promising  to  dispense  with  a  governess  and 
teach  her  himself,  for  that  he  knew  she  would  great- 
ly prefer. 

He  drew  a  bright  picture  of  the  peaceful,  happy 


184         HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELAND8. 

life  they  might  lead ;  but  finished  by  telling  her  thai 
the  condition  was  entire,  unconditional  submission 
on  her  part,  and  the  alternative  a  boarding-school,  at 
a  distance  from  home  and  friends. 

He  had,  on  separating  her  from  her  nurse,  forbid- 
den her  to  hold  any  communication  with  her,  or  even 
to  ride  in  the  direction  of  the  Oaks — as  his  estate 
was  called — and  Elsie  had  scrupulously  obeyed  him; 
but  now  he  bade  her  go  and  see  the  lovely  home 
and  beautiful  apartments  he  had  prepared  for  her, 
and  judge  for  herself  of  the  happiness  she  might 
enjoy  there — loved,  and  caressed,  and  taught  by  him 
— and  then  decide. 

"  If  she  were  ready  to  give  up  her  wilfulness,'*  he 
wrote,  u  she  might  answer  him  immediately ;  and  he 
would  then  return  and  their  new  home  should  receive 
them,  and  their  new  life  begin  at  once.  But  if  she 
were  still  inclined  to  be  stubborn  and  rebellious,  she 
must  take  a  month  to  consider,  ere  he  would  receive 
her  reply." 

Ah!  to  little  Elsie  it  was  a  most  enchanting  pic 
ture  he  had  drawn.  To  live  in  her  father's  house — • 
his  own  home  and  hers — to  be  his  constant  and  loved 
companion — to  exchange  Miss  Day's  teaching  for  his 
— to  walk,  to  ride,  to  sit  with  him — in  a  word,  to  live 
in  the  sunshine  of  his  love — oh,  it  would  be  paradise 
upon  earth! 

And  then  the  alternative !  Oh,  how  dreadful  seemed 
to  the  shrinking,  sensitive  child,  the  very  thought  of 
being  sent  away  amongst  entire  strangers,  who  could 
not  be  expected  to  care  for  her,  or  love  her;  who 
would  have  no  sympathy  with  her  highest  hopes  and 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS.         185 

desires,  and  instead  of  assisting  her  to  walk  in  the 
narrow  way,  would  strive  to  turn  her  feet  aside  into 
the  paths  of  wordly  conformity  and  sin:  for,  alas! 
she  well  knew  it  was  only  to  the  care  of  such  persons 
her  father  would  be  likely  to  commit  her,  wishing,  as 
he  did,  to  root  out  of  her  mind  what  he  was  pleased 
to  call  the  "  narrow  prejudices  of  her  unfortunate 
early  training."  Poor  child!  she  shrank  from  it  in 
terror  and  dismay. 

But  should  she  choose  that  which  her  poor,  hungry 
heart  so  yearned  for — the  home  with  her  father — she 
must  pledge'  herself  to  take  as  her  rule  of  faith  and 
practice,  not  God's  holy  word,  which  had  hitherto 
heen  her  guide-book,  but  her  father's  wishes  and  com- 
mands, which  she  well  knew  would  often  be  entirely 
opposed  to  its  teachings. 

It  was  indeed  a  hard  choice;  but  Elsie  could  not 
hesitate  where  the  path  of  duty  was  so  plain.  She 
seemed  to  hear  a  voice  saying  to  her :  "  This  is  the 
way,  walk  ye  in  it."  "  We  ought  to  obey  God  rather 
than  men." 

"  Ah ! "  she  murmured,  "  I  cannot  do  this  great 
wickedness  and  sin  against  God,  for  if  my  earthly 
father's  frown  is  so  dreadful,  so  very  hard  to  bear, 
how  much  worse  would  be  my  heavenly  Father's? 
But,  oh,  that  boarding-school !  How  can  I  ever  endure 
its  trials  and  temptations ?  I  am  so  weak  and  sinful! 
Ah!  if  papa  would  but  spare  me  this  trial — if  ha 
would  only  let  me  stay  at  home — but  he  will  not — • 
for  he  has  said  I  must  go,  and  never  breaks  his 
word; "  and  again  her  tears  fell  fast,  but  she  dashed 
them  away  and  took  up  her  Bible. 


186         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

It  opened  at  the  fiftieth  chapter  of  Isaiah,  and  hef 
eye  fell  upon  these  words :  "  For  the  Lord  God  wiH 
help  me :  therefore  shall  I  not  be  confounded :  there- 
fore have  I  set  my  face  like  a  flint,  and  I  know  that 
I  shall  not  be  ashamed.  Who  is  among  you  that 
feareth  the  Lord,  that  obeyeth  the  voice  of  his  ser- 
vant, that  walketh  in  darkness  and  hath  no  light? 
let  him  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  stay  upon 
his  God." 

Ah !  here  was  comfort.  "  The  Lord  God  will  help 
me ! "  she  repeated ;  and  bowing  her  face  over  the 
holy  book  she  gave  thanks  for  the  precious  promise, 
and  earnestly,  tearfully  pleaded  that  it  might  be  ful- 
filled unto  her. 

Then  rising  from  her  knees,  she  bathed  her  eyes 
and  rang  for  Fanny  to  prepare  her  for  her  ride.  It 
was  the  usual  hour  for  it,  her  horse  was  already 
at  the  door,  and  very  soon  the  little  girl  might  have 
been  seen  galloping  up  the  road  towards  the  Oaks, 
quite  alone,  excepting  that  Jim,  her  constant  at- 
tendant, rode  some  yards  in  the  rear. 

It  was  a  pleasant  summer  morning ;  there  had  been 
just  rain  enough  the  night  before  to  cool  the  air  and 
lay  the  dust,  and  everything  was  looking  fresh  and 
beautiful — andhad  the  little  Elsie's  heart  been  as  light 
and  free  from  care  as  would  have  seemed  natural  to 
one  of  her  age,  she  would  no  doubt  have  enjoyed  her 
ride  extremely.  It  was  but  a  short  one,  and  the  place 
well  known  to  her,  for  she  had  often  passed  it,  though 
ehe  had  never  yet  been  in  the  grounds. 

In  a  few  moments  she  reached  the  gate,  and  Jim 
having  dismounted  and  opened  it  for  her,  she  rod« 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8.         187 

leisurely  up  a  broad,  gravelled  carriage-way,  which 
wound  about  through  the  grounds,  giving  the  travel- 
ler a  number  of  beautiful  views  ere  he  reached  the 
house,  a  large  building  of  dark-gray  stone,  which 
stood  so  far  back,  and  was  so  entirely  hidden  by 
trees  and  shrubbery,  as  to  be  quite  invisible  from  the 
highway.  Now  the  road  was  shaded  on  either  hand 
by  large  trees,  their  branches  almost  meeting  over- 
head, and  anon,  an  opening  in  their  ranks  afforded  a 
glimpse  of  some  charming  little  valley,  some  seques- 
tered nook  amongst  the  hills,  some  grassy  meadow, 
or  field  of  golden  wheat,  or  a  far-off  view  of  the  sea. 

"  Oh,  how  lovely !  "  murmured  the  little  girl,  drop- 
ping the  reins  on  her  horse's  neck  and  gazing  about 
her  with  eyes  now  sparkling  with  pleasure,  now 
dimmed  with  tears;  for,  alas!  these  lovely  scenes 
were  not  for  her;  at  least  not  now,  and  it  might  be, 
never ;  and  her  heart  was  very  sad. 

At  length  she  reached  the  house.  Chloe  met  her 
tit  the  door,  and  clasped  her  to  her  bosom  with  tears 
of  joy  and  thankfulness. 

"Bless  de  Lord  for  his  goodness  in  sendin'  my 
chile  back  to  her  ole  mammy  again,"  she  said ;  "  I'se 
60  glad,  darlin',  so  berry  glad ! " 

And  as  she  spoke  she  drew  the  little  girl  into  a 
pleasant  room,  fitted  up  with  books  and  pictures, 
couches  and  easy-chairs  and  tables,  with  every  con- 
venience for  writing,  drawing,  etc. 

"  Dis  am  Massa  Horace's  study,"  she  said,  in  an- 
swer to  the  eager,  inquiring  glance  Elsie  sent  round 
the  room,  while  she  removed  her  hat  and  habit,  and 
seated  her  in  one  of  the  softly-cushioned  chairs;  "  an* 


188         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

de  next  room  is  your  own  little  sittin'  room,  an'  jea 
de  prettiest  ever  was  seen,  your  ole  mammy  tinks; 
and  now  dat  she's  got  her  chile  back  again  she'll  be 
as  happy  as  de  day  am  long." 

"  Oh,  mammy/'  sobbed  the  child,  "  I  am  not  to 
•tay.» 

Chloe's  look  of  delight  changed  to  one  of  blank 
dismay. 

"  But  you  are  comin'  soon,  darlin'  ? "  she  said  in- 
quiringly. "  I  tink  Massa  Horace  'tends  to  be  here 
'fore  long,  sartain,  kase  he's  had  de  whole  house  fixed 
up  so  fine;  an'  I'se  sure  he  never  take  so  much  trou- 
ble, an'  spend  such  loads  ob  money  fixin'  up  such 
pretty  rooms  for  you,  ef  he  didn't  love  you  dearly,  an' 
'tend  to  have  you  here  'long  with  himself." 

Elsie  shook  her  head  sorrowfully.  "  No,  mammy, 
he  says  not  unless  I  give  up  my  wilfulness,  and 
promise  to  do  exactly  as  he  bids  me ;  and  if  I  will  not 
do  that,  I  am  to  be  sent  away  to  boarding-school." 

The  last  words  came  with  a  great  sob,  as  she  fiung 
herself  into  Chloe's  outstretched  arms,  and  hid  her 
face  on  her  bosom. 

"  Poor  darlin' !  poor  little  pet !  "  murmured  the 
nurse,  hugging  her  tight,  while  her  own  tears  fell  in 
great  drops  on  the  golden  curls.  "  I  thought  your 
troubles  were  all  over.  I  s'posed  Massa  Horace  had 
found  out  you  wasn't  bad  after  all,  an'  was  comin' 
right  home  to  live  with  you  in  dis  beautiful  place. 
But  dere,  don't,  don't  you  go  for  to  break  your  little 
heart  'bout  it,  dear;  I'se  sure  de  good  Lord  make 
um  all  come  right  in  de  end." 

Elsie  made  no  reply,  and  for  a  little  while  they 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSE LANDS.         18* 

mingled  their  tears  in  silence.  Then  she  raised  her 
head,  and  gently  releasing  herself  from  Chloe's  em- 
brace, said,  "  Now,  mammy,  I  must  go  all  about  and 
see  everything,  for  that  was  papa's  command." 

Chloe  silently  led  the  way  through  halls,  parlors, 
drawing-room,  library,  dining,  sitting  and  bed-rooms, 
servants'  apartments,  kitchen,  pantry,  and  all;  then 
out  into  the  grounds,  visiting  in  turn  vegetable  and 
flower  gardens,  lawn,  hot-houses  and  grapery;  and 
finally,  bringing  the  little  girl  back  to  her  papa's 
study,  she  led  her  from  there  into  his  bed-room  and 
dressing-room,  and  then  to  her  own  apartments, 
which  she  had  reserved  to  the  last.  These  were 
three — bed-room,  sitting-room,  and  dressing-room — 
all  beautifully  furnished  with  every  comfort  and  con- 
venience. 

Elsie  had  gazed  on  all  with  a  yearning  heart,  and 
eyes  constantly  swimming  in  tears.  "  Ah !  mammy," 
she  exclaimed  more  than  once,  "  what  a  lovely,  lovely 
home !  how  happy  we  might  be  here ! " 

The  sight  of  her  father's  rooms  and  her  own  affect- 
ed her  the  most,  and  the  tears  fell  fast  as  she  passed 
slowly  from  one  to  another.  Her  own  little  sitting- 
room  was  the  last;  and  here  sinking  down  in  an 
easy-chair,  she  gazed  about  her  silently  and  tearfully. 
On  one  side  the  windows  looked  out  upon  a  beauti- 
ful flower-garden,  while  beyond  were  hills  and  woods; 
on  the  other,  glass  doors  opened  out  upon  a  grassy 
lawn,  shaded  by  large  trees,  and  beyond,  far  away  in 
the  distance,  rolled  the  blue  sea;  all  around  her 
she  saw  the  evidences  of  a  father's  thoughtful  love; 
a  beautiful  piano,  a  harp,  a  small  work-table,  well 


1*0         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

furnished  with  every  requisite;  books,  drawing  ma- 
terials— everything  to  give  pleasure  and  employ- 
ment ;  while  luxurious  couches  and  easy-chairs  invit- 
ed to  rest  and  repose.  Several  rare  pictures,  too, 
adorned  the  walls. 

Elsie  was  very  fond  of  paintings,  and  when  she 
had  gazed  her  fill  upon  the  lovely  landscape  without, 
she  turned  from  one  of  these  to  another  with  interest 
and  pleasure;  hut  one  was  covered,  and  she  was  in 
the  act  of  raising  her  hand  to  draw  aside  the  curtain, 
when  her  nurse  stopped  her,  saying,  "  Not  now, 
darlin',  try  de  piano  first." 

She  opened  the  instrument  as  she  spoke,  antf 
Elsie,  running  her  fingers  over  the  keys,  remarked 
that  it  was  the  sweetest-toned  she  had  ever  heard. 

Chlo  begged  her  to  play,  urging  her  request  on 
the  plea  that  it  was  so  very  long  since  she  had  heard 
her,  and  she  might  not  have  another  opportunity 
Boon. 

Just  at  that  instant  a  little  bird  on  a  tree  near  the 
door  poured  forth  his  joy  in  a  gush  of  glad  melody, 
and  Elsie,  again  running  her  fingers  lightly  over  the 
keys,  sang  with  touching  sweetness  and  pathos — 


"Ye  banks  an' braes  o'  bonny  Boon, 
How  can  ye  look  sae  bright  an'  fair  t 
How  can  you  sing,  ye  little  bird, 
AB'  I  eae  weary,  full  of  care  »  "  etc. 


The  words  seemed  to  come  from  her  very  heart, 
•nd  her  voice,  though  sweet  and  clear,  was  full  of 
tears. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELAND8.         191 

Chloe  sobbed  aloud,  and  Elsie,  looking  lovingly  at 
her,  said  softly,  "  Don't,  dear  mammy !  I  will  sing  a 
better  one; "  and  she  played  and  sang — 

11  He  doeth  ali  things  well." 

Then  rising,  she  closed  the  instrument,  saying, 
a  Now,  mammy,  let  me  see  the  picture." 

Chloe  then  drew  aside  the  curtain ;  and  Elsie,  with 
clasped  hands  and  streaming  eyes,  stood  for  many 
minutes  gazing  upon  a  life-sized  and  speaking  por- 
trait of  her  father. 

"  Papa !  papa !  "  she  sobbed,  "  my  own  darling, 
precious  papa !  Oh !  could  you  but  know  how  dearly 
your  little  Elsie  loves  you ! " 

"  Don't  now,  darlin' !  don't  take  on  so  dreadful !  It 
jes  breaks  your  ole  mammy's  heart  to  see  her  chile  so 
'stressed,"  Chloe  said,  passing  her  arm  around  the 
little  girl's  waist,  and  laying  her  head  on  her  bosom. 

"  Oh,  mammy,  will  he  ever  smile  on  me  again  ? 
Shall  I  ever  live  with  him  in  this  dear  home?** 
sobbed  the  poor  child.  "  Oh !  it  is  hard,  hard  to  give 
it  all  up--to  have  papa  always  displeased  with  me. 
Oh,  mammy,  there  is  such  a  weary  aching  at  my 
heart — is  it  never  to  be  satisfied?" 

"  My  poor,  poor  chile !  my  poor  little  pet,  I'se  sure 
it'll  all  come  right  by-an'-by,"  replied  Chloe  sooth- 
ingly, as  soon  as  emotion  would  suffer  her  to  speakc 
"  You  know  it  is  cle  Lord  that  sends  all  our  'flictions, 
an'  you  must  'member  de  pretty  words  you  was  jes  a 
singin',  '  He  doeth  all  things  well.'  He  says,  '  What 
I  do  thou  knowest  not  now,  but  thou  shalt  know  here* 


192         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

after.'  De  great  God  can  change  your  father's  heart, 
and  'cline  him  to  'spect  your  principles,  and  I  do 
b'lieve  he  will  do  it." 

Elsie  sobbed  out  her  dread  of  the  boarding-school, 
with  its  loneliness  and  its  temptations. 

"  Now  don't  you  go  for  to  be  'f raid  of  all  dat,  dar- 
lin',"  replied  her  nurse.  "  Has  you  forgotten  how  it 
says  in  de  good  book,  'Lo,  I  am  with  you  always, 
even  unto  the  end  of  the  world '  ?  an'  if  he  is  with 
you,  who  can  hurt  you  ?  Jes  nobody." 

A  text  came  to  Elsie's  mind :  "  The  eternal  God 
is  thy  refuge,  and  underneath  are  the  everlasting 
arms !  "  and  lifting  her  head,  she  dashed  away  her 
tears. 

"  No,"  she  said,  "  I  will  not  be  afraid ;  at  least  I 
will  try  not  to  be.  '  The  Lord  is  my  light  and 
my  salvation;  whom  shall  I  fear?  the  Lord  is  the 
Strength  of  my  life ;  of  whom  shall  I  be  afraid  ? ' 
But,  oh !  mammy,  I  must  go  now,  and  I  feel  as  if  I 
were  saying  farewell  to  you  and  this  sweet  home  for- 
ever ;  as  if  I  were  never  to  live  in  these  pretty  rooms 
— never  to  see  them  again." 

"  Hush !  hush,  darlin' !  'tain't  never  best  to  borrow 
trouble,  an'  I'se  sure  you'll  come  back  one  ob  dese 
days,"  replied  Chloe,  forcing  herself  to  speak  cheer- 
fully, though  her  heart  ached  as  she  looked  into  the 
soft,  hazel  eyes,  all  dimmed  with  tears,  and  marked 
how  thin  and  pale  the  dear  little  face  had  grown. 

Elsie  was  passing  around  the  room  again,  taking  a 
farewell  look  at  each  picture  and  piece  of  furniture; 
then  she  stood  a  moment  gazing  out  over  the  lawn,  to 
the  rolling  sea  beyond. 


'HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS.         1MI 

She  was  murmuring  something  to  herself,  and 
Chloe  started  as  her  ear  faintly  caught  the  words: 
"In  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansions." 

"  Mammy !  "  said  the  child,  suddenly  turning  and 
taking  her  hand,  "  look  yonder ! "  and  she  pointed 
with  her  finger.  "  Do  you  see  that  beautiful,  tall  tree 
that  casts  such  a  thick  shade?  I  want  to  be  buried 
right  there,  where  papa  can  see  my  grave  when  he 
sits  in  here,  and  think  that  I  am  with  him  yet.  When 
I  am  gone,  mammy,  you  must  tell  him  that  I  told 
you  this.  It  would  be  so  pleasant  to  be  there — it  is 
such  a  lovely  spot,  and  the  distant  murmur  of  the 
sea  seems  like  a  lullaby  to  sing  the  weary  one  to 
rest."  She  added,  dreamily,  "I  would  like  to  lie 
down  there  now." 

"Why,  what  you  talkin'  'bout,  Miss  Elsie?  My 
chile  musn't  say  such  tings !  "  exclaimed  Chloe  in 
great  alarm.  "  Your  ole  mammy  'spects  to  die  long 
'nough  'fore  you  do.  You's  berry  young,  an'  'tain't 
worth  while  to  begin  talkin'  'bout  dyin'  yet." 

Elsie  smiled  sadly. 

"But  you  know,  mammy,"  she  said,  "that  death 
often  comes  to  the  youngest.  Mamma  died  young, 
and  so  may  I.  I  am  afraid  it  isn't  right,  but  some- 
times I  am  so  sad  and  weary  that  I  cannot  help  long- 
ing very  much  to  die,  and  go  to  be  with  her  and  with 
Jesus;  for  they  would  always  love  me,  and  I  should 
never  be  lonely  any  more.  Oh!  mammy,  mammy, 
must  we  part? — shall  I  ever  see  you  again?"  she 
cried,  throwing  herself  into  her  nurse's  arms. 

"God  bless  an'  keep  you,  darlin'!"  Chloe  said, 
folding  her  to  her  heart;  "  de  good  Lord  take  care  ofc 


194         HOLIDAYS  AT  BOSS  LANDS. 

my  precious  lamb,  an'  bring  her  back  to  her  ole  mam- 
my again,  'fore  long." 

Elsie  shut  herself  into  her  own  room  on  her  return 
to  Eoselands,  and  was  not  seen  again  that  day  by  any 
one  but  her  maid,  until  just  at  dusk  Adelaide  rapped 
softly  at  her  door. 

Elsie's  voice,  in  a  low,  tremulous  tone,  answered, 
"  Come  in,"  and  Adelaide  entered. 

The  little  girl  was  just  in  the  act  of  closing  her 
writing-desk,  and  her  aunt  thought  she  had  been 
weeping,  but  the  light  was  so  uncertain  that  she 
might  have  been  mistaken. 

"  My  poor  darling ! "  she  said  in  low,  pitiful  ac- 
cents, as,  passing  her  arm  around  the  child's  waist, 
Bhe  drew  her  down  to  a  seat  beside  herself  upon  the 
sofa. 

Elsie  did  not  speak,  but  dropping  her  head  upon 
Adelaide's  shoulder,  burst  into  tears. 

"My  poor  child!  don't  cry  so;  better  days  will 
come,"  said  her  aunt  soothingly,  running  her  fingers 
through  Elsie's  soft  curls. 

"I  know  what  has  been  the  trial  of  to-day,"  she 
continued,  still  using  the  same  gentle,  caressing  tone, 
"  for  I,  too,  had  a  letter  from  your  papa,  in  which  he 
told  me  what  he  had  said  to  you.  You  have  been  to 
gee  your  new  home.  I  have  seen  It  several  times  and 
think  it  very  lovely,  and  some  day  I  hope  and  ex- 
pect you  and  your  papa  will  be  very  happy  there." 

Elsie  shook  her  head  sorrowfully. 

"  $Tot  now,  I  know,"  said  Adelaide,  "  for  J  have  no 
need  to  ask  what  your  decision  has  been;  but  I  am 
hoping  and  praying  that  God  may  work  the 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS.         195 

change  in  your  father's  views  and  feelings  which  has 
been  lately  wrought  in  mine;  and  then  he  will  love 
you  all  the  better  for  your  steadfast  determination  to 
obey  God  rather  than  man." 

" Oh,  Aunt  Adelaide!  will  it  ever  be? "  sighed  the 
poor  child ;  "  the  time  seems  so  very  long !  It  is  so 
dreadful  to  live  without  my  papa's  love !  " 

"  He  does  love  you,  Elsie,  and  I  really  think  he  suf- 
fers nearly  as  much  as  you  do;  but  he  thinks  he  ia 
right  in  what  he  requires  of  you,  and  he  is  so  very 
determined,  and  so  anxious  to  make  a  gay,  fashion- 
able woman  of  you — cure  you  of  those  absurd,  puri- 
tanical notions,  as  he  expresses  it — that  I  fear  he 
will  never  relent  until  his  heart  is  changed ;  but  God 
is  able  to  do  that." 

"  Oh,  Aunt  Adelaide !  "  said  the  little  girl  mourn- 
fully, "  pray  for  me,  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  wait 
patiently  until  that  time  shall  come,  and  never  per- 
mitted to  indulge  rebellious  feelings  towards  papa.'* 

Adelaide  kissed  her  softly.  "Poor  child!"  she 
whispered,  "it  is  a  hard  trial;  but  try,  dearest,  to 
remember  who  sends  it." 

She  was  silent  a  moment;  then  said,  reluctantly, 
"  Elsie,  your  papa  has  entrusted  me  with  a  message 
to  you,  which  I  was  to  deliver  after  your  visit  to  the 
Oaks,  unless  you  had  then  come  to  the  resolution  to 
comply  with  his  wishes,  or  rather,  his  commands." 

She  paused,  and  Elsie,  trembling,  and  almost  hold- 
ing her  breath,  asked  fearfully,  "What  is  it,  Aunt 
Adelaide?" 

"  Poor  darling !  "  murmured  Adelaide,  clasping  the 
little  form  more  closely,  and  pressing  her  lips  to  the 


1£6         'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

fair  brow ;  "  I  wish  I  could  save  you  from  it.  He 
says  that  if  you  continue  obdurate,  he  has  quite  de- 
termined to  send  you  to  a  convent  to  be  educated." 

As  Adelaide  made  this  announcement,  she  pitied 
the  child  from  the  bottom  of  her  heart ;  for  she  knew 
that  much  of  Elsie's  reading  had  been  on  the  subject 
of  Popery  and  Papal  institutions;  that  she  had 
pored  over  histories  of  the  terrible  tortures  of  the 
Inquisition,  and  stories  of  martyrs  and  captive  nuns, 
until  she  had  imbibed  an  intense  horror  and  dread  of 
everything  connected  with  that  form  of  error  and 
superstition.  Yet,  knowing  all  this,  Adelaide  was 
hardly  prepared  for  the  effect  of  her  communication. 

"  Oh,  Aunt  Adelaide !  "  almost  shrieked  the  little 
girl,  throwing  her  arms  around  her  aunt's  neck,  and 
clinging  to  her,  as  if  in  mortal  terror,  "save  me! 
save  me !  Oh !  tell  papa  I  would  rather  he  would  kill 
me  at  once,  than  send  me  to  such  a  place." 

And  she  wept,  and  sobbed,  and  wrung  her  hands  in 
such  grief  and  terror,  that  Adelaide  grew  absolutely 
frightened. 

"  They  will  not  dare  to  hurt  you,  Elsie,"  she  has- 
tened to  say. 

"  Oh,  they  will !  they  will !— they  will  try  to  make 
me  go  to  mass,  and  pray  to  the  Virgin,  and  bow  to 
the  crucifixes;  and  when  I  refuse,  they  will  put  me 
in  a  dungeon  and  torture  me." 

"  Oh,  no,  child,"  replied  Adelaide  soothingly, 
"  they  will  not  dare  to  do  so  to  you,  because  you  will 
not  be  a  nun,  but  only  a  boarder,  and  your  papa 
would  be  sure  to  find  it  all  out." 

"No,  no!"  sobbed  the  little  girl,  "they  will  hide 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         197 

me  from  papa  when  he  comes,  and  tell  him  that  I 
want  to  take  the  veil,  and  refuse  to  see  him;  or  else 
they  will  say  that  I  am  dead  and  buried.  Oh,  Aunt 
Adelaide,  beg  him  not  to  put  me  there!  I  shall  go 
crazy !  I  feel  as  if  I  were  going  erazy  now !  "  and  she 
put  her  hand  to  her  head. 

"  Poor,  poor  child !  "  said  Adelaide,  weeping.  "  I 
wish  it  was  in  my  power  to  help  you.  I  would  once 
have  advised  you  to  submit  to  all  your  father  re- 
quires. I  cannot  do  that  now,  but  I  will  return  some 
of  your  lessons  to  me.  It  is  God,  my  poor  darling, 
who  sends  you  this  trial,  and  he  will  give  you 
strength  according  to  your  day.  He  will  be  with  you, 
wherever  you  are,  even  should  it  be  in  a  convent; 
for  you  know  he  says:  '/  will  never  leave  thee,  nor 
forsake  thee ; '  and  '  not  a  hair  of  your  head  shall  fall 
to  the  ground  without  your  Father.' " 

"  Yes,  I  know !  I  know ! "  Elsie  answered,  again 
pressing  her  hands  to  her  head ;  "  but  I  cannot  think, 
and  everything  seems  so  dreadful." 

Adelaide  was  much  alarmed,  for  Elsie  looked  quite 
wild  for  a  moment ;  but  after  staying  with  her  for  a 
considerable  time,  saying  all  she  could  to  soothe  and 
comfort  her — reminding  her  that  it  would  be  some 
weeks  ere  the  plan  could  be  carried  out,  and  that  in 
that  time  something  might  occur  to  change  her 
father's  mind,  she  left  her,  though  still  in  deep  dis- 
tress, apparently  calm  and  composed. 


CHAPTEE  XL 


•In  vain  she  seeks  to  close  her  weary  eyea. 
Those  eyes  still  swim  incessantly  in  tears- 
Hope  in  her  cheerless  bosom  fading  dies, 
Distracted  by  a  thousand  cruel  fears, 
While  banish'd  from  his  love  forever  she  appears.* 

MBS.  TIGHE'S  PSYCH*. 


WHEN  thus  left  alone  tlie  little  Elsie  fell  upon  her 
knees,  weeping  and  sobbing.  "  Oh ! "  she  groaned, 
" I  cannot,  cannot  bear  it! " 

Then  she  thought  of  the  agony  in  the  garden,  and 
that  bitter  cry,  "  Father,  if  it  be  possible,  let  this  cup 
pass  from  me ! "  followed  by  the  submissive  prayer, 
"  If  this  cup  may  not  pass  from  me  except  I  drink  it, 
thy  will,  not  mine  be  done." 

She  opened  her  Bible  and  read  of  his  sufferings, 
so  meekly  and  patiently  borne,  without  a  single  mur- 
mur or  complaint;  borne  by  One  who  was  free  from 
all  stain  of  sin ;  borne  not  for  himself,  but  for  others ; 
sufferings  to  which  her  own  were  not  for  a  moment 
to  be  compared ;  and  then  she  prayed  that  she  might 
bear  the  image  of  Jesus ;  that  like  him  she  might  be 
enabled  to  yield  a  perfect  submission  to  her  heavenly 
Father's  will,  and  to  endure  with  patience  and  meek- 
ness whatever  trial  he  might  see  fit  to  appoint  her. 

Elsie  was  far  from  well,  and  for  many  long  hours 
after  she  had  sought  her  pillow  she  lay  tossing  rest- 
lessly from  side  to  side  in  mental  and  physical  pain, 


HOLIDAYS  AT  TIOSELANDS.         109 

her  temples  throbbing,  and  her  heart  aching  with  its 
intense  longing  for  the  love  that  now  seemed  farther 
from  her  than  ever.  And  thought — troubled,  anxious, 
distracting  thought — was  busy  in  her  brain;  all  the 
stories  of  martyrs  and  captive  nuns  which  she  had 
ever  read — all  the  descriptions  of  the  horrible  tortures 
inflicted  by  Eome  upon  her  wretched  victims,  came 
vividly  to  her  recollection,  and  when  at  length  she 
fell  asleep,  it  was  but  to  wake  again,  trembling  with 
fright  from  a  dream  that  she  was  in  the  dungeons 
of  the  Inquisition. 

Then  again  she  slept,  but  only  to  dream  of  new 
horrors  which  seemed  terribly  real  even  when  she 
awoke;  and  thus,  between  sleeping  and  waking,  the 
hours  dragged  slowly  along,  until  at  last  the  day 
dawned,  after  what  had  seemed  to  the  little  girl  the 
longest  night  she  had  ever  known. 

Her  maid  came  in  at  the  usual  hour,  and  was  sur- 
prised and  alarmed  to  find  her  young  mistress  still  in 
bed,  with  cheeks  burning  and  eyes  sparkling  with 
fever,  and  talking  in  a  wild,  incoherent  manner. 

Rushing  out  of  the  room,  Fanny  hastened  in  search 
of  Miss  Adelaide,  who,  she  had  long  since  discovered, 
was  the  only  one  of  the  family  that  cared  for  Elsie; 
and  in  a  few  moments  the  young  aunt  was  standing 
at  the  bedside,  looking  with  tearful  eyes  at  the  little 
sufferer. 

"  Oh,  Miss  Adelaide !  "  whispered  the  girl,  "  I  tink 
she's  berry  sick ;  shan't  we  send  for  de  doctah  ? " 

"  Yes,  tell  Jim  to  go  for  him  immediately,  and  to 
stop  on  his  way  back  and  tell  Aunt  Chloe  that  she  ia 
wanted  here  just  as  soon  as  she  can  possibly  come," 


200         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

replied  Adelaide  quickly,  and  then  she  set  herself  to 
work  to  make  the  child  as  comfortable  as  possible, 
remaining  beside  her  until  Chloe  came  to  take  her 
place,  which  was  in  less  than  an  hour  after  she  had 
received  the  summons,  and  just  as  the  breakfast-bell 
rang  at  Roselands. 

"  So  Elsie  has  taken  a  fever,  and  there  is  no  know- 
ing what  it  is,  or  whether  it  is  contagious  or  not," 
remarked  Mrs.  Dinsmore.  "  It  is  really  fortunate 
that  we  were  just  going  away  for  our  summer  trip. 
I  shall  take  all  the  children  now,  and  we  will  start 
this  very  day;  what  a  good  thing  it  is  that  Elsie  has 
kept  her  room  so  constantly  of  late!  Can  you  pack 
in  time  for  the  afternoon  train,  Adelaide  ? " 

"  I  shall  not  go  now,  mamma,"  replied  Adelaide 
quietly. 

"  Why  not  ? "  asked  her  mother  in  a  tone  of  sur- 
prise. 

"  Because  I  prefer  to  stay  with  Elsie." 

u  What  absurd  folly !  "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Dinsmore. 
"Aunt  Chloe  will  do  everything  that  is  necessary, 
and  you  don't  know  to  what  infection  you  may  be 
exposing  yourself." 

"  I  don't  think  there  is  any  danger,  mamma ;  and 
if  Elsie  should  be  very  ill  Aunt  Chloe  will  need 
assistance;  and  I  am  not  willing  to  leave  Horace's 
child  to  the  care  of  servants.  Elsie  has  been  a  great 
comfort  to  me  in  my  sorrow,"  she  added,  with  tears 
in  her  eyes,  "  and  I  will  not  forsake  her  now ;  and 
you  know,  mamma,  it  is  no  self-denial,  for  1  have  no 
heart  for  gayety.  I  would  much  rather  stay." 

"Certainly;    stay    if    you    like,"    answered    her 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         201 

father,  speaking  for  the  first  time.  "  I  do  not 
imagine  that  Elsie's  disease  is  contagious;  she  has 
doubtless  worried  herself  sick,  and  it  would  not  look 
well  to  the  neighbors  for  us  all  to  run  away  and  leave 
the  child  so  ill.  Ah !  there  is  the  doctor,  and  we  will 
have  his  opinion,"  he  exclaimed,  as  through  the  half- 
open  door  he  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  family  phy- 
sician descending  the  stairs.  "  Ask  him  in  to  break- 
fast, Pomp.  Good-morning,  doctor !  how  do  you  find 
your  patient  ? " 

"  I  think  her  quite  a  sick  child,  sir,  though  of  the 
precise  nature  of  her  disease  I  am  not  yet  able  to 
form  a  decided  opinion,"  replied  the  physician,  ac- 
cepting the  offered  seat  at  the  table. 

"  Is  it  anything  contagious  ?  "  inquired  Mrs.  Din?- 
more  anxiously. 

"I  cannot  yet  say  certainly,  madam,  but  I  think 
not." 

"  Shall  we  send  for  Horace  ?  that  is,  would  you 
advise  it  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Dinsmore  hesitatingly. 

"Oil,  no,"  was  the  reply;  " not  until  we  have  had 
more  time  to  judge  whether  she  is  likely  to  be  very 
ill;  it  may  prove  but  a  slight  attack." 

"  I  shall  write  this  very  day,"  was  Adelaide's  men- 
tal resolve,  though  she  said  nothing. 

Mrs.  Dinsmore  hurried  her  preparations,  and  the 
middle  of  the  afternoon  found  Adelaide  and  Elsie  sola 
occupants  of  the  house,  with  the  exception  of  the 
servants.  Adelaide  watched  the  carriage  as  it  rolled 
away,  and  then,  with  feelings  of  sadness  and  desola- 
tion, and  a  mind  filled  with  anxious  forebodings,  re- 
turned to  her  station  at  Elsie's  bedside. 


202         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

The  child  was  tossing  about,  moaning,  and  talking 
incoherently,  and  Adelaide  sighed  deeply  at  the 
thought  that  this  was  perhaps  but  the  beginning  of  a 
long  and  serious  illness,  while  she  was  painfully  con- 
scious of  her  own  inexperience  and  want  of  skill  in 
nursing. 

u  Oh ! "  she  exclaimed  half  aloud,  "  if  I  only  had 
some  kind,  experienced  friend  to  advise  and  assist 
me,  what  a  blessed  relief  it  would  be ! " 

There  was  a  sound  of  carriage-wheels  on  the  gravel 
walk  below,  and  hastily  turning  to  Chloe,  she  said, 
"  Go  down  and  tell  them  I  must  be  excused.  I  can- 
not see  visitors  while  my  little  niece  is  so  very  ill." 

Chloe  went,  but  returned  almost  immediately,  fol- 
lowed by  Mrs.  Travilla. 

With  a  half -smothered  exclamation  of  delight,  Ad- 
elaide threw  herself  into  the  kind,  motherly  arms  ex- 
tended to  receive  her,  and  burst  into  tears.  Mrs. 
Travilla  let  them  have  their  way  for  a  moment,  while 
she  stroked  her  hair  caressingly,  and  murmured  a  few 
soothing  words.  Then  she  said,  softly,  "  Edward 
called  at  the  gate  this  morning,  and  learned  all  about 
it ;  and  I  knew  you  were  but  young,  and  would  feel 
lonely  and  anxious,  and  I  love  the  dear  child  as  if 
she  were  my  own,  and  so  I  have  come  to  stay  and 
help  you  nurse  her,  if  you  will  let  me." 

"Let  you!  dear  Mrs.  Travilla;  I  can  never  repay 
your  kindness." 

Mrs.  Travilla  only  smiled,  and  pressed  the  hand  she 
held;  and  then  quietly  laying  aside  her  bonnet  and 
shawl,  took  up  her  post  at  the  bedside,  with  the  air 
of  one  quite  at  home,  and  intending  to  be  useful. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         203 

"  It  is  such  an  inexpressible  relief  to  see  you  sit- 
ting there,"  whispered  Adelaide.  "  You  don't  know 
what  a  load  you  have  taken  off  my  mind." 

But  before  Mrs.  Travilla  could  reply,  Elsie  started 
Up  in  the  bed,  with  a  wild  outcry :  "  Oh,  don't,  papa  1 
don't  send  me  there!  They  will  kill  me!  they  will 
torture  me !  Oh,  let  me  stay  at  home  with  you,  and 
I  will  be  very  good." 

Mrs.  Travilla  spoke  soothingly  to  her,  and  persuad- 
ed her  to  lie  down  again. 

Elsie  looked  at  her  quite  rationally,  and  holding 
out  her  hand,  with  a  faint  smile,  said :  "  Thank  you, 
Mrs.  Travilla ;  you  are  very  kind  to  come  to  see  me ; 
I  am  very  sick ;  my  head  hurts  me  so ; "  and  she  put 
her  hand  up  to  it,  while  again  her  eyes  rolled  wildly, 
and  she  shrieked  out,  "  Oh,  Aunt  Adelaide !  save  me ! 
save  me !  don't  let  them  take  me  away  to  that  dread- 
ful place !  Must  I  go  now  ?  to-day  ? "  she  asked  in 
piteous  accents.  "  Oh !  I  don't  want  to  go ! "  and 
she  clung  shuddering  to  her  aunt,  who  was  bending 
over  her,  with  eyes  swimming  in  tears. 

"No,  darling,  no,"  she  said,  "no  one  shall  take 
you  away;  nobody  shall  hurt  you."  Then  in  answer 
to  Mrs.  Travilla's  inquiring  look,  she  explained, 
speaking  in  an  undertone :  "  He  had  decided  to  place 
her  in  a  convent,  to  complete  her  education.  I  told 
her  of  it  last  night,"  she  added  mournfully,  "  as  he 
requested,  and  I  very  much  fear  that  the  fright  and 
terror  she  suffered  on  that  account  have  helped  to 
bring  on  this  attack." 

"  Poor,  dear,  precious  lamb !  "  sighed  Chloe,  who 
stood  at  the  foot  of  the  bed,  gazing  sadly  at  her 


204         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

nursling,  and  wiping  away  tear  after  tear,  as  they 
chased  each  other  down  her  sable  cheek.  "  I  wish 
Massa  Horace  could  see  her  now.  I'se  sure  he  nebber 
eay  such  cruel  tings  no  more." 

"  He  ought  surely  to  be  here !  You  have  sent  for 
him,  Adelaide?"  Mrs.  Travilla  said  inquiringly. 
"  She  is  very  ill,  and  it  is  of  great  importance  that 
her  mind  should  be  set  at  rest,  if  indeed  it  can  be 
done  at  present." 

"  I  wrote  this  morning,"  Adelaide  said,  "  and  I 
shall  write  every  day  until  he  comes." 

Elsie  caught  the  words,  and  turning  with  an  eager 
look  to  her  aunt,  she  again  spoke  quite  rationally. 
"  Are  you  writing  to  papa,  Aunt  Adelaide  ? "  she 
asked.  "  Oh !  beg  him  to  come  home  soon,  very  soon ; 
tell  him  I  want  to  see  him  once  more.  Oh,  Aunt 
Adelaide,  he  will  kiss  me  when  I  am  dying,  won't  he  ? 
Oh,  say  you  think  he  will." 

"  I  am  sure  of  it,  darling,"  replied  Adelaide  sooth- 
ingly, as  she  bent  down  and  kissed  the  little  feverish 
cheek ;  "  but  we  are  not  going  to  let  you  die  yet." 

"But  will  you  ask  papa?  will  you  beg  him  to 
come  ? "  pleaded  the  little  voice  still  more  eagerly. 

"  I  will,  I  have,  darling,"  replied  the  aunt ;  "  and  I 
doubt  not  that  he  will  start  for  home  immediately  on 
receiving  my  letter." 

Day  after  day  the  fever  raged  in  Elsie's  veins,  and 
when  at  length  it  was  subdued,  it  left  her  very  weak 
indeed ;  but  the  doctor  pronounced  her  free  from  dis- 
ease, and  said  she  only  needed  good  nursing  and  nu- 
tritious diet  to  restore  her  to  health ;  and  Mrs.  Tra- 
villa and  Chloe,  who  had  watched  day  and  night  by 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS.         205 

her  couch  with  intense  anxiety,  wept  for  joy  and 
thankfulness  that  their  precious  one  was  yet  spared 
to  them. 

But  alas !  their  hopes  faded  again,  as  day  after  day 
the  little  girl  lay  on  her  bed,  weak  and  languid, 
making  no  progress  toward  recovery,  but  rather  los- 
ing strength. 

The  doctor  shook  his  head  with  a  disappointed 
air,  and  drawing  Adelaide  aside,  said,  "  I  cannot 
understand  it,  Miss  Dinsmore;  has  she  any  mental 
trouble?  She  seems  to  me  like  one  who  has  some 
weight  of  care  or  sorrow  pressing  upon  her,  and  sap- 
ping the  very  springs  of  life.  She  appears  to  have 
no  desire  to  recover;  she  needs  something  to  rouse 
her,  and  revive  her  love  of  life.  7s  there  anything  on 
her  mind  ?  If  so,  it  must  be  removed,  or  she  will  cer- 
tainly die." 

"  She  is  very  anxious  to  see  her  father,"  said  Ade- 
laide, weeping.  "  Oh,  how  I  wish  he  would  come !  I 
cannot  imagine  what  keeps  him.  I  have  written 
again  and  again." 

"  I  wish  he  was  here,  indeed,"  replied  the  doctor, 
with  a  look  of  great  anxiety.  "  Miss  Adelaide,"  he 
suddenly  exclaimed,  "  if  she  were  ten  years  older  I 
should  say  she  was  dying  of  a  broken  heart,  but  she 
is  so  young  the  idea  is  absurd." 

"You  are  right,  doctor!  it  is  nothing  but  that. 
Oh !  how  I  wish  Horace  would  come ! "  cried  Ade- 
laide, walking  up  and  down  the  room,  and  wring- 
ing her  hands.  "  Do  you  notice,  doctor,"  she  asked, 
topping  before  him,  "  how  she  watches  the  opening 
of  the  door,  and  starts  and  trembles  at  every  sound? 


206         HOLIDAYS  'AT  EOSE LANDS. 

It  is  killing  her,  for  she  is  too  weak  to  bear  it.  Oh! 
if  Horace  would  only  come,  and  set  her  mind  at  rest ! 
He  has  been  displeased  with  her,  and  threatened  to 
send  her  to  a  convent,  of  which  she  has  a  great  horror 
and  dread — and  she  idolizes  him;  and  so  his  anger 
and  his  threats  have  had  this  sad  effect  upon  her, 
poor  child!" 

"  Write  again,  Miss  Adelaide,  and  tell  him  that  her 
life  depends  upon  his  speedy  return  and  a  reconcilia- 
tion with  him.  If  he  would  not  lose  her  he  must 
at  once  relieve  her  of  every  fear  and  anxiety,"  said 
the  physician,  taking  up  his  hat.  "  That  is  the  medi- 
cine she  needs,  and  the  only  one  that  will  do  her 
much  good.  Good-morning.  I  will  be  in  again  at 
noon." 

And  Adelaide,  scarcely  waiting  to  see  him  off, 
rushed  away  to  her  room  to  write  to  her  brother 
exactly  what  he  had  told  her,  beseeching  him,  if  he 
had  any  love  for  his  child,  to  return  immediately. 
The  paper  was  all  blistered  with  her  tears,  for  they  fell 
so  fast  it  was  with  difficulty  she  could  see  to  write. 

"  She  has  spoken  from  the  first  as  though  it  were  a 
settled  thing  that  this  sickness  was  to  be  her  last; 
and  now  a  great,  a  terrible  dread  is  coming  over  me 
that  she  is  right.  Oh,  Horace,  will  you  not  come  and 
save  her  ? " 

Thus  Adelaide  closed  her  note;  then  sealing  and 
despatching  it,  she  returned  to  the  bedside  of  her  lit- 
tle niece. 

Elsie  lay  quietly  with  her  eyes  closed,  but  there 
was  an  expression  of  pain  upon  her  features.  Mrs. 
Travilla  sat  beside  her,  holding  one  little  hand  in 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         207 

iers,  and  gazing  with  tearful  eyes  upon  the  little  wan 
face  she  had  learned  to  love  so  well. 

Presently  those  beautiful  eyes  unclosed,  and 
turned  upon  her  with  an  expression  of  anguish  that 
touched  her  to  the  very  heart. 

"  What  is  it,  darling — are  you  in  pain  ?  "  she  asked, 
leaning  over  her,  and  speaking  in  tones  of  the  ten- 
derest  solicitude. 

"Oh!  Mrs.  Travilla/  moaned  the  little  girl,  "my 
sins — my  sins — they  are  so  many — so  black.  '  With- 
out holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord.'  God  says  it ; 
and  I — I  am  not  holy — I  am  vile — oh,  so  vile,  so  sin- 
ful! Shall  I  ever  see  his  face?  how  can  I  dare  to 
venture  into  his  presence !  " 

She  spoke  slowly,  gaspingly — her  voice  sometimes 
sinking  almost  to  a  whisper;  so  that,  but  for  the 
death-like  stillness  of  the  room,  her  words  would 
scarcely  have  been  audible. 

Mrs.  Travilla's  tears  were  falling  very  fast,  and  it 
was  a  moment  ere  she  could  command  her  voice  to 
reply. 

"  My  precious,  precious  child,"  she  said,  "  He  is 
able  to  save  to  the  uttermost.  '  The  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ  cleanseth  from  all  sin.'  He  will  wash  you  in 
that  precious  fountain  opened  for  sin,  and  for  all 
uncleanness.  He  will  clothe  you  with  the  robe  of 
his  own  righteousness,  and  present  you  faultless  be- 
fore the  throne  of  God,  without  spot  or  wrinkle,  or 
any  such  thing.  He  has  said  it,  and  shall  it  not  come 
to  pass,  my  darling  ?  Yes,  dear  child,  I  am  confident  of 
this  very  thing,  that  he  who  has  begun  a  good  work 
in  you  will  perform  it  until  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ." 


208         HOLIDAYS  AT  R08ELAND8. 

"  Oh,  yes,  he  will,  I  know  he  will.  Precious 
Jesus !  my  Saviour,"  murmured  the  little  one,  a  smile 
of  heavenly  peace  and  joy  overspreading  her  fea- 
tures; and,  closing  her  eyes,  she  seemed  to  sleep, 
while  Adelaide,  unable  longer  to  control  her  feelings, 
stole  softly  from  the  room,  to  seek  a  place  where  she 
might  weep  without  restraint. 

An  hour  later  Adelaide  sat  alone  by  the  bedside, 
Mrs.  Tra villa  having  found  i  necessary  to  return  to 
Ion  for  a  few  hours,  while  Chloe  had  gone  down  to 
the  kitchen  to  see  to  the  preparation  of  some  new 
delicacy  with  which  she  hoped  to  tempt  Elsie's  fail- 
ing appetite. 

Adelaide  had  been  sitting  for  some  moments  gazing 
sadly  at  the  little  pale,  thin  face,  so  fair,  so  sad,  yet 
so  full  of  meekness  and  resignation.  Her  eyes  filled 
as  she  looked,  and  thought  of  all  that  they  feared. 

"Elsie,  darling!  precious  little  one,"  she  mur- 
mured in  low,  tremulous  tones,  as  she  leant  over  the 
child  in  tender  solicitude. 

"  Dear  Aunt  Adelaide,  how  kind  you  are  to  me," 
said  the  little  girl,  opening  her  eyes  and  looking  up 
lovingly  into  her  aunt's  face. 

There  was  a  sound  of  carriage-wheels. 

"  Is  it  my  papa  ? "  asked  Elsie,  starting  and  trem- 
bling. 

Adelaide  sprang  to  the  window.  No,  it  was  only 
a  kind  neighbor,  come  to  inquire  how  the  invalid 
was. 

A  look  of  keen  disappointment  passed  over  the 
expressive  countenance  of  the  little  girl — the  white 
lids  drooped  over  the  soft  eyes,  and  large  tears  stole 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         209 

from  beneath,  the  long  dark  lashes,  and  rolled  silently 
down  her  cheeks. 

"  He  will  not  come  in  time,"  she  whispered,  as  if 
talking  to  herself.  "  Oh,  papa,  I  want  to  hear  you 
say  you  forgive  all  my  naughtiness.  I  want  one  kiss 
before  I  go.  Oh,  take  me  in  your  arms,  papa,  and 
press  me  to  your  heart,  and  say  you  love  me  yet !  " 

Adelaide  could  bear  it  no  longer;  the  mournful, 
pleading  tones  went  to  her  very  heart.  "  Dear,  dear 
child,"  she  cried,  bending  over  her  with  streaming 
eyes,  "he  does  love  you!  I  know  it.  You  are  the 
very  idol  of  his  heart;  and  you  must  not  die.  Oh, 
darling,  live  for  his  sake,  and  for  mine.  He  will  soon 
be  here,  and  then  it  will  be  all  right;  he  will  be  so 
thankful  that  he  has  not  lost  you,  that  he  will  never 
allow  you  to  be  separated  from  him  again." 

"  No,  oh,  no !  he  said  he  did  not  love  a  rebellious 
child,"  she  sobbed ;  "  he  said  he  would  never  kiss  me 
again  until  I  submit ;  and  you  know  I  cannot  do  that ; 
and  oh,  Aunt  Adelaide,  he  never  breaks  his  word!" 

"Oh,  Horace!  Horace!  will  you  never  come?  will 
you  let  her  die  ?  so  young,  so  sweet,  so  fair !  "  wept 
Adelaide,  wringing  her  hands. 

But  Elsie  was  speaking  again,  and  she  controlled 
herself  to  listen. 

"  Aunt  Adelaide,"  she  murmured,  in  low,  feeble 
tones,  "  I  am  too  weak  to  hold  a  pen ;  will  you  write 
something  for  me  ?  " 

"  I  will,  darling ;  I  will  do  anything  I  can  for  you," 
she  replied. 

Then  turning  to  the  maid,  who  had  just  entered 
the  room:  "Fanny,"  she  said,  "bring  Miss  Elsie's 


210         HOLIDAYS  'AT  'KOSELANDS. 

writing-desk  here,  and  set  it  close  to  the  bedside. 
Now  you  may  take  that  waiter  down-stairs,  and  you 
need  not  come  in  again  until  I  ring  for  you." 

Elsie  had  started  and  turned  her  head  on  the  open- 
ing of  the  door,  as  she  invariably  did,  looking  long- 
ingly, eagerly  toward  it — then  turned  away  again 
with  a  sigh  of  disappointment. 

"  Poor  papa !  poor,  dear  papa ! "  she  murmured  to 
hsrself;  "he  will  be  so  lonely  without  his  little 
daughter.  My  heart  aches  for  you,  my  own  papa." 

"  I  am  quite  ready  now,  Elsie,  dear.  What  do  you 
wish  me  to  write  ? "  asked  her  aunt. 

"Aunt  Adelaide,"  said  the  little  girl,  looking 
earnestly  at  her,  "  do  you  know  how  much  mamma 
was  worth  ?  how  much  money  I  would  have  if  I  lived 
to  grow  up  ?  " 

"  No,  dear,"  she  replied,  much  surprised  at  the 
question,  for  even  in  health  Elsie  had  never  seemed 
to  care  for  riches ;  "  I  cannot  say  exactly,  but  I  know 
it  is  a  great  many  thousands." 

"  And  it  will  all  be  papa's  when  I  am  gone,  I  sup- 
pose. I  am  glad  of  that.  But  I  would  like  to  give 
some  of  it  away,  if  I  might.  I  know  I  have  no  right, 
because  I  am  so  young — papa  has  told  me  that  sev- 
eral times — but  I  think  he  will  like  to  do  what  I  wish 
with  a  part  of  it ;  don't  you  think  so,  too,  Aunt  Ade- 
laide?" 

Adelaide  nodded  assent;  she  dared  not  trust  her- 
self to  speak,  for  she  began  to  comprehend  that  it 
was  neither  more  nor  less  than  the  last  will  and  tes- 
tament of  her  little  niece,  which  she  was  requestinsr 
her  to  write. 


HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS.         211 

"Well,  then,  Aunt  Adelaide,"  said  the  feeble  little 
voice,  "  please  write  down  that  I  want  my  dear  papa 
to  support  one  missionary  to  the  heathen  out  of  my 
money.  Now  say  that  I  know  he  will  take  care  of 
my  poor  old  mammy  as  long  as  she  lives,  and  I  hope 
that,  for  his  little  Elsie's  sake,  he  will  be  very,  very 
kind  to  her,  and  give  her  everything  she  wants.  And 
I  want  him  to  do  something  for  Mrs.  Murray,  too. 
Mamma  loved  her,  and  so  do  I ;  for  she  was  very  kind 
to  me  always,  and  taught  me  about  Jesus ;  and  so  I 
want  papa  to  give  her  a  certain  sum  every  year; 
enough  to  keep  her  quite  comfortable,  for  she  is  get- 
ting old,  and  I  am  afraid  she  is  very  poor." 

"  I  have  written  all  that,  Elsie ;  is  there  anything 
more  ? "  asked  Adelaide,  scarcely  able  to  command 
her  voice. 

"Yes,  if  you  please,"  replied  the  little  girl;  and 
she  went  on  to  name  every  member  of  the  family, 
from  her  grandfather  down — servants  included — set- 
ting apart  some  little  gift  for  each;  most  of  them, 
things  already  in  her  possession,  though  some  few 
were  to  be  bought,  if  her  papa  was  willing.  Even 
Miss  Day  was  not  forgotten,  and  to  her  Elsie  be- 
queathed a  valuable  ring.  To  her  Aunt  Adelaide  she 
gave  her  papa's  miniature,  a  lock  of  her  own  hair, 
and  a  small  Testament. 

"  Are  you  really  willing  to  part  with  your  papa's 
picture,  Elsie,  dear?"  asked  Adelaide.  "I  thought 
you  valued  it  very  highly." 

"  I  cannot  take  it  with  me,  dear  Aunt  Adelaide," 
was  the  quiet  reply,  "  and  he  will  not  want  it  himself, 
and  I  believe  you  love  him  better  than  any  one  else. 


212         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

Oh,  Aunt  Adelaide,  comfort  my  poor  papa  when  I  am 
gone,  and  he  is  left  all  alone!"  she  exclaimed,  the 
big  tears  chasing  each  other  down  her  cheeks.  "  It  ia 
so  sad  to  be  alone,  with  nobody  to  love  you;  my 
poor,  poor  papa !  I  am  all  he  has." 

"  You  have  given  nothing  to  him,  Elsie,"  said  Ade- 
laide, wiping  away  her  tears,  and  glancing  over  what 
she  had  just  written. 

"  Yes,  there  is  a  little  packet  in  my  desk  directed 
to  him.  Please  give  him  that,  and  my  dear,  precious  lit- 
tle Bible.  I  can't  part  with  it  yet,  but  when  I  am  gone." 

She  then  mentioned  that  she  had  pointed  out  to 
her  nurse  the  spot  where  she  wished  to  be  buried,  and 
added  that  she  did  not  want  any  monument,  but  just 
a  plain  white  stone  with  her  name  and  age,  and  a 
text  of  Scripture. 

"  That  is  all,  and  thank  you  very  much,  dear 
auntie,"  she  said,  when  Adelaide  had  finished  writ- 
ing down  her  directions ;  "  now,  please  put  the  pen 
in  my  fingers  and  hold  the  paper  here,  and  I  think  I 
can  sign  my  name." 

She  did  so  quite  legibly,  although  her  hand  trem- 
bled with  weakness;  and  then,  at  her  request,  the 
paper  was  folded,  sealed,  and  placed  in  her  desk,  to 
be  given  after  her  death  to  her  father,  along  with  the 
packet. 

It  was  evidently  a  great  relief  to  Elsie  to  get  these 
things  off  her  mind,  yet  talking  so  long  had  exhaust- 
ed all  her  little  strength,  and  Adelaide,  much 
alarmed  at  the  death-like  pallor  of  her  countenance, 
and  the  sinking  of  her  voice,  now  insisted  that  she 
should  lie  quiet  and  try  to  sleep. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         213 

Elsie  made  an  effort  to  obey,  but  her  fever  was  re- 
turning, and  she  was  growing  very  restless  again. 

"I  cannot,  Aunt  Adelaide,"  she  said  at  length,  "and 
I  want  to  tell  you  a  little  more  to  say  to  papa,  for  I 
may  not  be  able  again.  I  am  afraid  he  will  net  come 
until  I  am  gone,  and  he  will  be  so  sorry;  my  poor, 
poor  papa!  Tell  him  that  I  loved  him  to  the  very 
last;  that  I  longed  to  ask  him  to  forgive  me  for  all 
the  naughty,  rebellious  feelings  I  have  ever  had  to- 
wards him.  Twice,  since  he  has  been  displeased  with 
me,  I  have  rebelled  in  my  heart — once  when  he  re- 
fused to  give  me  Miss  Allison's  letter,  and  again 
when  he  sent  mammy  away;  it  was  only  for  a  few 
moments  each  time;  but  it  was  very  wicked,  and  I 
am  very  sorry." 

Sobs  choked  her  utterance. 

"  Poor  darling ! "  said  Adelaide,  crying  bitterly. 
"  I  don't  think  an  angel  could  have  borne  it  better, 
and  I  know  he  will  reproach  himself  for  his  cruelty 
to  you." 

"  Oh,  Aunt  Adelaide,  don't  say  that ;  don't  let  him 
reproach  himself,  but  say  all  you  can  to  comfort  him. 
I  am  his  child — he  had  a  right — and  he  only  wanted 
to  make  me  good — and  I  needed  it  all,  or  God  would 
not  have  permitted  it." 

"Oh,  Elsie,  darling,  I  cannot  give  you  up!  you 
must  not  die ! "  sobbed  Adelaide,  bending  over  her, 
her  tears  falling  fast  on  Elsie's  bright  curls.  "  It  is 
too  hard  to  see  you  die  so  young,  and  with  so  much 
to  live  for." 

"  It  is  very  sweet  to  go  home  so  soon,"  murmured 
the  soft,  low  voice  of  the  little  one,  "so  sweet  to  go 


214         HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS. 

and  live  with  Jesus,  and  be  free  from  sin  for- 
ever!" 

Adelaide  made  no  reply,  and  for  a  moment  her 
bitter  sobbing  was  the  only  sound  that  broke  the 
stillness  of  the  room. 

"Don't  cry  so,  dear  auntie,"  Elsie  said  faintly. 
"  I  am  very  happy — only  I  want  to  see  my  father." 
She  added  something  incoherently,  and  Adelaide  per- 
ceived, with  excessive  alarm,  that  her  mind  was  again 
beginning  to  wander. 

She  hastily  summoned  a  servant  and  despatched  a 
message  to  the  physician,  urging  him  to  come  im- 
mediately, as  there  was  an  alarming  change  in  his 
patient. 

Never  in  all  her  life  had  Adelaide  suffered  such 
anxiety  and  distress  as  during  the  next  half-hour, 
which  she  and  the  faithful  Chloe  spent  by  the  bed- 
side, watching  the  restless  tossings  of  the  little  suf- 
ferer, whose  fever  and  delirium  seemed  to  increase 
every  moment.  Jim  had  not  been  able  to  find  the 
doctor,  and  Mrs.  Travilla  was  staying  away  longer 
than  she  had  intended. 

But  at  length  she  came,  and,  though  evidently 
grieved  and  concerned  at  the  change  in  Elsie,  her 
quiet,  collected  manner  calmed  and  soothed  Adelaide. 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Travilla,"  she  whispered,  "  do  you  think 
she  will  die?" 

"  We  will  not  give  up  hope  yet,  my  dear,"  replied 
the  old  lady,  trying  to  speak  cheerfully;  "but  my 
greatest  comfort,  just  at  present, is  the  sure  knowledge 
that  she  is  prepared  for  any  event.  No  one  can  doubt 
that  she  is  a  lamb  of  the  Saviour's  fold,  and  if  he  is 


HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS.         213 

about  to  gather  her  into  his  bosom — "  She  paused, 
overcome  by  emotion,  then  added  in  a  tremulous 
tone,  "  It  will  be  a  sad  thing  to  us,  no  doubt.,  but  to 
her — dear  little  one — a  blessed,  blessed  change." 

"I  cannot  bear  the  thought,"  sobbed  Adelaide, 
"  but  I  have  scarcely  any  hope  now,  because — "  and 
then  she  told  Mrs.  Travilla  what  they  had  been  doing 
in  her  absence. 

"  Don't  let  that  discourage  you,  my  dear,"  replied 
her  friend  soothingly.  "  I  have  no  faith  in  presenti- 
ments, and  while  there  is  life  there  is  hope." 

Dr.  Barton,  the  physician,  came  in  at  that  mo- 
ment, looked  at  his  young  patient,  felt  her  pulse, 
and  shook  his  head  sorrowfully. 

Adelaide  watched  his  face  with  the  deepest  anxie- 
ty. 

He  passed  his  hand  over  Elsie's  beautiful  curls. 

11  It  seems  a  sad  pity,"  he  remarked  in  a  low  tone 
to  her  aunt,  "but  they  will  have  to  be  sacrificed; 
they  must  be  cut  off  immediately,  and  her  head 
shaved." 

Adelaide  shuddered  and  trembled.  "  Is  there  any 
hope,  doctor  ? "  she  faltered  almost  under  her  breath. 

"  There  is  life  yet,  Miss  Adelaide,"  he  said,  "  and 
we  must  use  all  the  means  within  our  reach;  but  I 
wish  her  father  was  here.  Have  you  heard  nothing 
yet?" 

"  No,  nothing,  nothing  I "  she  answered,  in  a  tone 
of  keen  distress;  then  hastily  left  the  room  to  give 
the  necessary  orders  for  carrying  out  the  doctor's 
directions. 

"  No,  no,  you  must  not !    Papa  will  not  allow  it—* 


216         'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

he  will  be  very  angry — lie  will  punish  me  if  you  cut 
off  my  curls !  "  and  Elsie's  little  hand  was  raised  in  a 
feeble  attempt  to  push  away  the  remorseless  scis- 
sors that  were  severing  the  bright  locks  from  her 
head. 

"  No,  darling,  he  will  not  be  displeased,  because  it 
is  quite  necessary  to  make  you  well,"  said  Mrs.  Tra- 
villa  in  her  gentle,  soothing  tones ;  "  and  your  papa 
would  bid  us  do  it,  if  he  were  here." 

"  No,  no,  don't  cut  it  off.  I  will  not,  I  cannot  be 
a  nun !  Oh,  papa,  save  me !  save  zne !  "  she  shrieked. 

"  Dear  child,  you  are  safe  at  home,  with  none  but 
friends  around  you." 

It  was  Mrs.  Travilla's  gentle  voice  again,  and  for  a 
moment  the  child  seemed  calmed;  but  only  for  a 
moment;  another  wild  fancy  possessed  her  brain, 
and  she  cried  out  wildly,  "Don't!  don't! — take  it 
away!  I  will  not  bow  down  to  images!  No,  ao,  I 
will  not."  Then,  with  a  bitter,  wailing  cry,  that  went 
to  the  heart  of  every  one  who  heard  it :  "  Oh,  papa, 
don't  be  angry !  I  will  be  good !  Oh,  I  am  all  alone, 
nobody  to  love  me." 

"  Elsie,  darling,  we  are  all  here,  and  we  love  you 
dearly,  dearly"  said  Adelaide  in  quivering  tones, 
while  her  scalding  tears  fell  like  rain  upon  the  little 
hand  she  had  taken  in  hers. 

"My  papa — I  want  my  papa;  but  he  said  he 
would  never  kiss  me  till  I  submit ;  "  the  tone  was  low 
and  plaintive,  and  the  large  mournful  eyes  were  fixed 
upon  Adelaide's  face. 

Then  suddenly  her  gaze  was  directed  upward,  a 
bright  smile  overspread  her  features,  and  she  ex- 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         217 

claimed  in  joyous  accents,  "  Yes,  mamma,  yes ;  I  am 
coining !  I  will  go  with  you !  " 

Adelaide  turned  away  and  went  weeping  from  th« 
room,  unable  to  bear  any  more. 

"  Oh,  Horace !  Horace,  what  have  you  done !  "  she 
sobbed,  as  she  walked  up  and  down  the  hall,  wring- 
ing her  hands. 

The  doctor  came  out,  but  she  was  too  much  ab- 
sorbed in  her  grief  to  notice  him.  He  went  to  her, 
however,  and  took  her  hand. 

"  Miss  Adelaide,"  he  said  kindly,  "  it  is  true  your 
little  niece  is  very  ill,  but  we  will  not  give  up  all  hope 
yet.  It  is  possible  her  father's  presence  may  do  some- 
thing, and  surely  he  will  be  here  ere  long.  But  try 
to  calm  yourself,  my  dear  young  lady,  and  hope  for 
the  best,  or  I  fear  I  shall  have  another  patient  on  my 
hands.  I  will  stay  with  the  little  girl  myself  to- 
night, and  I  wish  I  could  prevail  upon  you  to  lie 
down  and  take  some  rest,  for  I  see  you  need  it  sadly. 
Have  you  had  your  tea  ? " 

Adelaide  shook  her  head.  "I  could  not  eat,"  she 
said  sadly. 

"  You  ought  at  least  to  try;  it  would  do  you  good," 
he  urged. 

"No,  you  will  not?  well,  then,  you  will  lie  down; 
indeed,  you  must;  you  will  certainly  be  ill." 

Adelaide  looked  the  question  she  dared  not  ask. 

"  No,"  he  said,  "  there's  no  immediate  danger,  a-ad 
if  there  should  be  any  important  change  I  will  call 
you." 

And,  reassured  on  that  point,  she  yielded  to  hin 
persuasions  and  went  to  bed. 


CHAPTER  XIL 

"Idrink 

80  deep  of  grief,  that  he  must  only  think, 
Kot  dare  to  speak,  that  would  express  my  woe  s 
Small  rivers  murmur,  deep  gulfs  silent  flow." 

MAKSTON'S  SOPEONIBBJL 

IT  was  no  want  of  love  for  his  child  that  had  kept 
Mr.  Dinsmore  from  at  once  obeying  Adelaide's  sum- 
mons. He  had  left  the  place  where  she  supposed 
him  to  be,  and  thus  it  happened  that  her  letters  did 
not  reach  him  nearly  so  soon  as  she  had  expected. 

But  when  at  length  they  were  put  into  his  hands, 
and  he  read  of  Elsie's  entreaty  that  he  would  come 
to  her,  and  saw  by  the  date  how  long  she  had  been 
ill,  his  distress  and  alarm  were  most  excessive,  and 
within  an  hour  he  had  set  out  on  his  return,  travelling 
night  and  day  with  the  greatest  possible  despatch. 

Strangers  wondered  at  the  young,  fine-looking 
man,  who  seemed  in  such  desperate  haste  to  reach  the 
end  of  his  journey — sat  half  the  time  with  his  watch 
in  his  hand,  and  looked  so  despairingly  wretched 
whenever  the  train  stopped  for  a  moment. 

Elsie  was  indeed,  as  Adelaide  had  said,  the  very 
idol  of  his  heart ;  and  at  times  he  suffered  but  little 
less  than  she  did ;  but  his  will  was  stronger  even  than 
his  love,  and  he  had  fondly  hoped  that  this  separa- 
tion from  him  would  produce  the  change  in  her 
which  he  so  much  desired ;  and  had  thus  far  perauad- 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         210 

ed  himself  that  he  was  only  using  the  legitimate  au- 
thority of  a  parent,  and  therefore  acting  quite  right; 
and,  in  fact,  with  the  truest  kindness,  because,  as  he 
reasoned,  she  would  be  happier  all  her  life  if  once  re- 
lieved from  the  supposed  necessity  of  conforming 
to  rules  so  strict  and  unbending.  But  suddenly  his 
eyes  seemed  to  have  been  opened  to  see  his  conduct  in 
a  new  light,  and  he  called  himself  a  brute,  a  monster, 
a  cruel  persecutor,  and  longed  to  annihilate  time  and 
space,  that  he  might  clasp  his  child  in  his  arms,  tell 
her  how  dearly  he  loved  her,  and  assure  her  that 
never  again  would  he  require  her  to  do  aught  against 
her  conscience. 

Again  and  again  he  took  out  his  sister's  letters  and 
read  and  re-read  them,  vainly  trying  to  assure  him- 
self that  there  was  no  danger;  that  she  could  not  be 
so  very  ill.  "  She  is  so  young,"  he  said  to  himself, 
"  and  has  always  been  healthy,  it  cannot  be  that  she 
will  die."  He  started  and  shuddered  at  the  word. 
"  Oh,  no !  it  is  impossible ! "  he  mentally  exclaimed. 
"  God  is  too  merciful  to  send  me  so  terrible  an  afflic- 
tion." 

He  had  not  received  Adelaide's  last,  and  was  there- 
fore quite  unprepared  to  find  his  child  so  near  the 
borders  of  the  grave. 

It  was  early  on  the  morning  of  the  day  after  her 
fearful  relapse,  that  a  carriage  drove  rapidly  up  the 
avenue,  and  Horace  Dinsmore  looked  from  its  win- 
dow, half  expecting  to  see  again  the  little  graceful 
figure  that  had  been  wont  to  stand  upon  the  steps  of 
the  portico,  ready  to  greet  his  arrival  with  such  out- 
gushings  of  joy  and  love. 


220         HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS. 

But,  "Pshaw!"  he  exclaimed  to  himself,  "of 
course  she  is  not  yet  able  to  leave  her  room ;  but  my 
return  will  soon  set  her  up  again — the  darling !  My 
poor  little  pet ! "  he  added,  with  a  sigh,  as  memory 
brought  her  vividly  before  him  as  he  had  last  seen 
her,  and  recalled  her  sorrowful,  pleading  looks  and 
words ;  "  my  poor  darling,  you  shall  have  all  the  love 
and  caresses  now  that  your  heart  can  desire."  And 
he  sprang  out,  glancing  up  at  the  windows  above,  to 
see  if  she  were  not  looking  down  at  him;  but  she 
was  not  to  be  seen;  yet  it  did  not  strike  him  as 
strange  that  all  the  shutters  were  closed,  since  it  was 
the  east  side  of  the  house,  and  a  warm  summer's  sun 
was  shining  full  upon  them. 

A  servant  met  him  at  the  door,  looking  grave  and 
sad,  but  Mr.  Dinsmore  waited  not  to  ask  any  ques- 
tions, and  merely  giving  the  man  a  nod,  sprang  up 
the  stairs,  and  hurried  to  his  daughter's  room,  all 
dusty  and  travel-stained  as  he  was. 

He  heard  her  laugh  as  he  reached  the  door.  "  Ah ! 
she  must  be  a  great  deal  better;  she  will  soon  be 
quite  well  again,  now  that  I  have  come,"  he  mur- 
mured to  himself,  with  a  smile,  as  he  pushed  it  opea. 

But  alas!  what  a  sight  met  his  eye.  The  doctor, 
Mrs.  Travilla,  Adelaide,  and  Chloe,  all  grouped  about 
the  bed,  where  lay  his  little  daughter,  tossing  about 
and  raving  in  the  wildest  delirium;  now  shrieking 
with  fear,  now  laughing  an  unnatural,  hysterical  laugh, 
and  so  changed  that  no  one  could  have  recognized  her ; 
the  little  face  so  thin,  the  beautiful  hair  of  which  he 
had  been  so  proud  all  gone,  the  eyes  sunken  deep  in 
her  head,  and  their  soft  light  changed  to  the  glare  of 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         221 

insanity.  Could  it  be  Elsie,  his  own  beautiful  little 
Elsie  ?  He  could  scarcely  believe  it,  and  a  sickening 
feeling  of  horror  and  remorse  crept  over  him. 

No  one  seemed  aware  of  his  entrance,  for  all  eyes 
were  fixed  upon  the  little  sufferer.  But  as  he  drew 
near  the  bed,  with  a  heart  too  full  for  speech,  Elsie'3 
eye  fell  upon  him,  and  with  a  wild  shriek  of  mortal 
terror,  she  clung  to  her  aunt,  crying  out,  "  Oh,  save 
me!  save  me!  he's  coming  to  take  me  away  to  the 
Inquisition !  Go  away !  go  away !  "  and  she  looked  at 
him  with  a  countenance  so  full  of  fear  and  horror, 
that  the  doctor  hastily  took  him  by  the  arm  to  lead 
him  away. 

But  Mr.  Dinsmore  resisted. 

"Elsie!  my  daughter!  it  is  I!  your  own  father, 
who  loves  you  dearly !  "  he  said  in  tones  of  the  keen- 
est anguish,  as  he  bent  over  her,  and  tried  to  take  her 
hand.  But  she  snatched  it  away,  and  clung  to  her 
aunt  again,  hiding  her  face,  and  shuddering  with 
fear. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  groaned  aloud,  and  no  longer  resist- 
ed the  physician's  efforts  to  lead  him  from  the  room. 
"  It  is  the  delirium  of  fever"  Dr.  Barton  said,  in 
answer  to  the  father's  agonized  look  of  inquiry;  "  she 
will  recover  her  reason — if  she  lives." 

The  last  words  were  added  in  a  lower,  quicker  tone. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  covered  his  face,,  and  uttered  a 
groan  of  agony. 

"Doctor,  is  there  no  hope?"  he  asked  in  a  hoarse 
whisper. 

"  Do  you  wish  me  to  tell  you  precisely  what  I 
think  ? "  asked  the  physician. 


222         'HOLIDAYS  "AT  KOSELANDS. 

u  I  do !  I  do !  let  me  know  the  worst ! "  was  the 
quick,  passionate  rejoinder. 

"  Then,  Mr.  Dinsmore,  I  will  be  frank  with  you. 
Had  you  returned  one  week  ago,  I  think  she  might 
have  been  saved;  possibly,  even  had  you  been  here 
yesterday  morning,  while  she  was  still  in  possession 
of  her  reason ;  but  now,  I  see  not  one  ray  of  hope.  I 
never  knew  one  so  low  to  recover." 

He  started,  as  Mr.  Dinsmore  raised  his  face  again, 
so  pale,  so  haggard,  so  grief -stricken  had  it  become 
in  that  one  moment. 

"  Doctor,"  he  said  in  a  hollow,  broken  voice,  "  save 
my  child,  and  you  may  take  all  I  am  worth.  I  caii- 
not  live  without  her." 

"I  will  do  all  I  can,"  replied  the  physician  in  a 
tone  of  deep  compassion,  "but  the  Great  Physician 
alone  can  save  her.  We  must  look  to  him." 

"Doctor,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore  hoarsely,  "if  that 
child  dies,  I  must  go  to  my  grave  with  the  brand  of 
Cain  upon  me,  for  I  have  killed  her  by  my  cruelty; 
and  oh !  doctor,  she  is  the  very  light  of  my  eyes — the 
joy  of  my  heart!  How  can  I  give  her  up?  Save 
her,  doctor,  and  you  will  be  entitled  to  my  everlasting 
gratitude." 

"  Surely,  my  dear  sir,  you  are  reproaching  your- 
self unjustly,"  said  the  physician  soothingly,  reply- 
ing to  the  first  part  of  Mr.  Dinsmore's  remark.  "  I 
have  heard  you  spoken  of  as  a  very  fond  father,  and 
have  formed  the  same  opinion  from  my  own  observa- 
tion, and  your  little  girl's  evident  affection  for  you." 

"  And  I  was,  but  in  one  respect.  I  insisted  upon 
obedience,  even  when  my  commands  came  in  collision 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS.         223 

with  her  conscientious  scruples;  and  she  was  firm; 
she  had  the  spirit  of  a  martyr — and  I  was  very  severe 
in  my  efforts  to  subdue  what  I  called  wilf ulness  and 
obstinacy,"  said  the  distracted  father  in  a  voice  often 
scarcely  audible  from  emotion.  "I  thought  I  was 
right,  but  now  I  see  that  I  was  fearfully  wrong." 

"  There  is  life  yet,  Mr.  Dinsmore,"  remarked  the 
doctor  compassionately;  "and  though  human  skill 
can  do  no  more,  he  who  raised  the  dead  child  of  the 
ruler  of  the  synagogue,  and  restored  the  son  of  the 
widow  of  Nain  to  her  arms,  can  give  back  your  child 
to  your  embrace;  let  me  entreat  you  to  go  to  him, 
my  dear  sir.  And  now  I  must  return  to  my  patient. 
I  fear  it  will  be  necessary  for  you  to  keep  out  of  sight 
until  there  is  some  change,  as  your  presence  seems  to 
excite  her  so  much.  But  do  not  let  that  distress 
you,"  he  added  kindly,  as  he  noticed  an  expression 
of  the  keenest  anguish  sweep  over  Mr.  Dinsmore's 
features ;  "  it  is  a  common  thing  in  such  cases  for 
them  to  turn  away  from  the  very  one  they  love  best 
when  in  health." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  replied  only  by  a  convulsive  grasp 
of  the  friendly  hand  held  out  to  him,  and  hurrying 
away  to  his  own  apartments,  shut  himself  up  there  to 
give  way  to  his  bitter  grief  and  remorse  where  no 
human  eye  could  see  him. 

For  hours  he  paced  backward  and  forward,  weep- 
ing and  groaning  in  such  mental  agony  as  he  had 
never  known  before. 

His  usual  fastidious  neatness  in  person  and  dress 
was  entirely  forgotten,  and  it  never  once  occurred  to 
ids  recollection  that  he  had  been  travelling  for  sev- 


224         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS.  , 

eral  days  and  nights  in  succession,  through  heat  and 
dust,  without  making  any  change  in  his  clothing. 
And  he  was  equally  unconscious  that  he  had  passed 
many  hours  without  tasting  any  food. 

The  breakfast-bell  rang,  but  he  paid  no  heed  to  the 
summons.  Then  John,  his  faithful  servant,  knocked 
at  his  door,  but  was  refused  admittance,  and  went 
sorrowfully  back  to  the  kitchen  with  the  waiter  of 
tempting  viands  he  had  so  carefully  prepared,  hoping 
to  induce  his  master  to  eat. 

But  Horace  Dinsmore  could  not  stay  away  from 
his  child  while  she  yet  lived;  and  though  he  might 
not  watch  by  her  bed  of  suffering,  nor  clasp  her  little 
form  in  his  arms,  as  he  longed  to  do,  he  must  be 
where  he  could  hear  the  sound  of  that  voice,  bO  soon, 
alas !  to  be  hushed  in  death. 

He  entered  the  room  noiselessly,  and  took  his  sta- 
tion in  a  distant  corner,  where  she  could  not  possibly 
see  him. 

She  was  moaning,  as  if  in  pain,  and  the  sound 
went  to  his  very  heart.  Sinking  down  upon  a  seat, 
he  bowed  his  head  upon  his  hands,  and  struggled  to 
suppress  his  emotion,  increased  tenfold  by  the  words 
which  the  next  instant  fell  upon  his  ear,  spoken  in 
his  little  daughter's  own  sweet  voice. 

"  Yes,  mamma ;  yes,"  she  said,  "  I  am  coming  I 
Take  me  to  Jesus." 

Then,  in  a  pitiful,  wailing  tone,  "I'm  all  alone! 
There's  nobody  to  love  me.  Oh,  papa,  kiss  me  just 
once!  I  will  be  good;  but  I  must  love  Jesus  best, 
and  obey  him  always." 

He  rose  hastily,  as  if  to  go  to  her,  but  the  doctor 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         225 

shook  his  head,  and  he  sank  into  his  seat  again  with 
a  deep  groan. 

"  Oh,  papa !  "  she  shrieked,  as  if  in  mortal  terror, 
"  don't  send  me  there !  they  will  kill  me !  Oh,  papa, 
have  mercy  on  your  own  little  daughter ! " 

It  was  only  by  the  strongest  effort  of  his  will  that 
he  could  keep  his  seat. 

But  Adelaide  was  speaking  soothingly  to  her. 

"Darling,"  she  said,  "your  papa  loves  you;  he 
will  not  send  you  away." 

And  Elsie  answered,  in  her  natural  tone,  "  But  I'm 
going  to  mamma.  Dear  Aunt  Adelaide,  comfort  my 
poor  papa  when  I  am  gone." 

Her  father  started,  and  trembled  between  hope  and 
fear.  Surely  she  was  talking  rationally  now;  but 
ah !  those  ominous  words !  Was  she  indeed  about  to 
leave  him,  and  go  to  her  mother  ? 

But  she  was  speaking  again  in  trembling,  tearful 
tones :  "  He  wouldn't  kiss  me !  he  said  he  never 
would  till  I  submit;  and  oh!  he  never  breaks  his 
word.  Oh!  papa,  papa,  will  you  never  love  me  any 
more?  I  love  you  so  very  dearly.  You'll  kiss  me 
when  I'm  dying,  papa  dear,  won't  you  ? " 

Mr.  Dinsmore  could  bear  no  more,  but  starting  up 
he  would  have  approached  the  bed,  but  a  warning 
gesture  from  the  physician  prevented  him,  and  he 
hurried  from  the  room. 

He  met  Travilla  in  the  hall. 

Neither  spoke,  but  Edward  wrung  his  friend's 
hand  convulsively,  then  hastily  turned  away  to  hide 
his  emotion,  while  Mr.  Dinsmore  hurried  to  his  room, 
and  locked  himself  in. 


226         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

He  did  not  come  down  to  dinner,  and  Adelaide, 
hearing  from  the  anxious  John  how  long  he  had  been 
without  food,  began  to  feel  seriously  alarmed  on  his 
account,  and  carried  up  a  biscuit  and  a  cup  of  coffee 
with  her  own  hands. 

He  opened  the  door  at  her  earnest  solicitation,  but 
only  shook  his  head  mournfully,  saying  that  he  had 
no  desire  for  food.  She  urged  him,  even  with  tears 
in  her  eyes,  but  all  in  vain;  he  replied  that  "he 
could  not  eat;  it  was  impossible." 

Adelaide  had  at  first  felt  inclined  to  reproach  him 
bitterly  for  his  long  delay  in  returning  home,  but  he 
looked  so  very  wretched,  so  utterly  crushed  by  the 
weight  of  this  great  sorrow,  that  she  had  not  the 
heart  to  say  one  reproachful  word,  but  on  the  con- 
trary longed  to  comfort  him. 

He  begged  her  to  sit  down  and  give  him  a  few 
moments'  conversation.  He  told  her  why  he  had 
been  so  long  in  answering  her  summons,  and  how  he 
had  travelled  night  and  day  since  receiving  it;  and 
then  he  questioned  her  closely  about  the  whole  course 
of  Elsie's  sickness — every  change  in  her  condition, 
from  first  to  last — all  that  had  been  done  for  her — 
and  all  that  she  had  said  and  done. 

Adelaide  told  him  everything ;  dwelling  particular- 
ly on  the  child's  restless  longing  for  him,  her  earnest 
desire  to  receive  his  forgiveness  and  caress  before  she 
died,  and  her  entreaties  to  her  to  comfort  her  "  dear 
papa"  when  she  was  gone.  She  told  him,  too,  of 
her  last  will  and  testament,  and  of  the  little  package 
which  was,  after  her  death,  to  be  given  to  kim,  along 
with  her  dearly  loved  Bible. 


"HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         227 

He  was  deeply  moved  during  this  recital,  some- 
times sitting  with  his  head  bowed  down,  hiding  his 
face  in  his  hands;  at  others,  rising  and  pacing  the 
floor,  his  breast  heaving  with  emotion,  and  a  groan  of 
anguish  ever  and  anon  bursting  from  his  overbur- 
dened heart,  in  spite  of  the  mighty  effort  he  was  evi- 
dently making  to  control  himself. 

But  at  last  she  was  done;  she  had  told  him  all 
that  there  was  to  tell,  and  for  a  few  moments  both  sat 
silent,  Adelaide  weeping  quietly,  and  he  striving  in 
vain  to  be  calm. 

At  length  he  said,  in  a  husky  tone,  "  Sister  Ade- 
laide, I  can  never  thank  you  as  you  deserve  for  your 
kindness  to  her — my  precious  child." 

"  Oh,  brother !  "  replied  Adelaide,  sobbing,  "  I  owe 
her  a  debt  of  gratitude  I  can  never  pay.  She  has 
been  all  my  comfort  in  my  great  sorrow;  she  has 
taught  me  the  way  to  heaven,  and  now  she  is  going 
before."  Then,  with  a  burst  of  uncontrollable  grief, 
she  exclaimed :  "  Oh,  Elsie !  Elsie !  darling  child  I  how 
can  I  give  you  up  ?  " 

Mr.  Dinsmore  hid  his  face,  and  his  whole  frame 
shook  with  emotion. 

"  My  punishment  is  greater  than  I  can  bear !  "  he 
exclaimed  in  a  voice  choked  with  grief.  "Adelaide, 
do  you  not  despise  and  hate  me  for  my  cruelty  to 
that  angel-child?" 

"  My  poor  brother,  I  am  very  sorry  for  you,"  she 
replied,  laying  her  hand  on  his  arm,  while  the  tears 
trembled  in  her  eyes. 

There  was  a  light  tap  at  the  door.  It  was  Doctor 
Barton.  "Mr.  Dinsmore,"  he  said,  "she  is  begging 


228         HOLIDAYS   AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

BO  piteously  for  her  papa  that,  perhaps,  it  would  b« 
well  for  you  to  show  yourself  again;  it  is  just  possi- 
ble she  may  recognize  you." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  waited  for  no  second  bidding,  but 
following  the  physician  with  eager  haste,  was  the 
next  moment  at  the  bedside. 

The  little  girl  was  moving  restlessly  about,  moan- 
ing, "  Oh !  papa,  papa,  will  you  never  come  ? " 

"  I  am  here,  darling,"  he  replied  in  tones  of  the 
tenderest  affection.  "  I  have  come  back  to  my  little 
girl." 

She  turned  her  head  to  look  at  him.  "No,  no," 
she  said,  "  I  want  my  papa." 

"My  darling,  do  you  not  know  me?"  he  asked 
in  a  voice  quivering  with  emotion. 

"  No,  no,  you  shall  not !  I  will  never  do  it — never. 
Oh!  make  him  go  away,"  she  shrieked,  clinging  to 
Mrs.  Travilla,  and  glaring  at  him  with  a  look  of  the 
wildest  affright,  "  he  has  come  to  torture  me  because 
I  won't  pray  to  the  Virgin." 

"  It  is  quite  useless,"  said  the  doctor,  shaking  his 
head  sorrowfully ;  "  she  evidently  does  not  know 
you." 

And  the  unhappy  father  turned  away  and  left  the 
room  to  shut  himself  up  again  alone  with  his  agony 
and  remorse. 

No  one  saw  him  again  that  night,  and  when  the 
maid  came  to  attend  to  his  room  in  the  morning,  she 
was  surprised  and  alarmed  to  find  that  the  bed  had 
not  been  touched. 

Mr.  Travilla,  who  was  keeping  a  sorrowful  vigil  in 
the  room  below,  had  he  been  questioned,  could  have 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         229 

told  that  there  had  been  scarcely  a  cessation  in  the 
sound  of  the  footsteps  pacing  to  and  fro  over  his 
head.  It  had  been  a  night  of  anguish  and  heart- 
searching,  such  as  Horace  Dinsmore  had  never  passed 
through  before.  For  the  first  time  he  saw  himself 
to  be  what  he  really  was  in  the  sight  of  God,  a 
guilty,  hell-deserving  sinner — lost,  ruined,  and  un- 
done. He  had  never  believed  it  before,  and  the 
prayers  which  he  had  occasionally  offered  up  had 
been  very  much  in  the  spirit  of  the  Pharisee's,  "  God, 
I  thank  thee  that  I  am  not  as  other  men  are !  " 

He  had  been  blessed  with  a  pious  mother,  who 
was  early  taken  from  him;  yet  not  too  early  to  have 
had  some  influence  in  forming  the  character  of 
her  son;  and  the  faint  but  tender  recollection  of 
that  mother's  prayers  and  teachings  had  proved  a 
safeguard  to  him  in  many  an  hour  of  temptation,  and 
had  kept  him  from  falling  into  the  open  vices  of  some 
of  his  less  scrupulous  companions.  But  he  had  been 
very  proud  of  his  morality  and  his  upright  life,  un- 
stained by  any  dishonorable  act.  He  had  always 
thought  of  himself  as  quite  deserving  of  the  prosper- 
ity with  which  he  had  been  blessed  in  the  affairs  of 
this  world,  and  just  as  likely  as  any  one  to  be  happy 
in  the  next. 

(  The  news  of  Elsie's  illness  had  first  opened  his 
eyes  to  the  enormity  of  his  conduct  in  relation  to 
her ;  and  now,  as  he  thought  of  her  pure  life,  her  con- 
stant anxiety  to  do  right,  her  deep  humility,  her  love 
to  Jesus,  and  steadfast  adherence  to  what  she  believed 
to  be  her  duty,  her  martyr-like  spirit  in  parting  with 
everything  she  most  esteemed  and  valued  rather  than 


230         'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

be  guilty  of  what  seemed  to  others  but  a  very  slight 
infringement  of  the  law  of  God — as  he  thought  of  all 
this,  and  contrasted  it  with  his  own  worldly-minded- 
ness  and  self-righteousness,  his  utter  neglect  of  the 
Saviour,  and  determined  efforts  to  make  his  child  as 
worldly  as  himself,  he  shrank  back  appalled  at  the 
picture,  and  was  constrained  to  cry  out  in  bitterness 
of  soul :  "  God  be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner." 

It  was  the  first  real  prayer  he  had  ever  offered. 
He  would  fain  have  asked  for  the  life  of  his  child, 
but  dared  not ;  feeling  that  he  had  so  utterly  abused 
his  trust  that  he  richly  deserved  to  have  it  taken 
from  him.  The  very  thought  was  agony;  but  he 
dared  not  ask  to  have  it  otherwise. 

He  had  given  up  all  hope  that  she  would  be  spared 
to  him,  but  pleaded  earnestly  that  one  lucid  interval 
might  be  granted  her,  in  which  he  could  tell  her  of 
his  deep  sorrow  on  account  of  his  severity  toward 
her,  and  ask  her  forgiveness. 

He  did  not  go  down  to  breakfast,  but  Adelaide 
again  brought  him  some  refreshment,  and  at  length 
he  yielded  to  her  entreaties  that  he  would  try  to  eat 
a  little. 

She  set  down  the  salver,  and  turned  away  to  hide 
the  tears  she  could  not  keep  back.  Her  heart  ached 
for  him.  She  had  never  seen  such  a  change  in  a  few 
hours  as  had  passed  over  him.  He  seemed  to  have 
grown  ten  years  older  in  that  one  night — he  was  so 
pale  and  haggard — his  eyes  so  sunken  in  his  head, 
and  there  were  deep,  hard  lines  of  suffering  on  hii 
brow  and  around  his  mouth. 

His  meal  was  soon  concluded. 


HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS.         231 

"  Adelaide,  how  is  she  ?  "  he  asked  in  a  voice  which 
he  vainly  endeavored  to  make  calm  and  steady. 

"Much  the  same;  there  seems  to  be  very  little 
change,"  replied  his  sister,  wiping  away  her  tears. 
Then  drawing  Elsie's  little  Bible  from  her  pocket,  she 
put  it  into  his  hand,  saying,  "  I  thought  it  might  help 
to  comfort  you,  my  poor  brother ; "  and  with  a  fresh 
burst  of  tears  she  hastily  left  the  room  and  hurried 
to  her  own,  to  spend  a  few  moments  i»  pleading  for 
him  that  this  heavy  affliction  might  be  made  the 
means  of  leading  him  to  Christ. 

And  he — ah!  he  could  not  at  first  trust  himself 
even  to  look  at  the  little  volume  that  had  been  so  con- 
stantly in  his  darling's  hands,  that  it  seemed  almost  a 
part  of  herself. 

He  held  it  in  a  close,  loving  grasp,  while  his  averted 
eyes  were  dim  with  unshed  tears ;  but  at  length,  pass- 
ing his  hand  over  them  to  clear  away  the  blinding 
mist,  he  opened  the  little  book  and  turned  over  its 
pages  with  trembling  fingers,  and  a  heart  swelling 
with  emotion. 

There  were  many  texts  marked  with  her  pencil, 
and  many  pages  blistered  with  her  tears.  Oh,  what 
a  pang  that  sight  sent  to  her  father's  heart !  In  some 
parts  these  evidences  of  her  frequent  and  sorrowful 
perusal  were  more  numerous  than  in  others.  Many 
of  the  Psalms,  the  Lamentations  of  Jeremiah,  and 
the  books  of  Job  and  Isaiah,  in  the  Old  Testament, 
and  St.  John's  gospel,  and  the  latter  part  of  Hebrew*, 
in  the  New. 

Hour  after  hour  he  sat  there  reading  that  little 
book;  at  first  interested  in  it  only  because  of  its 


232         HOLIDAYS  'AT  KOSELANDS. 

association  with  her — his  loved  one;  but  at  lengtH 
beginning  to  feel  the  importance  of  its  teachings  and 
their  adaptedness  to  his  needs.  As  he  read,  his  con- 
victions deepened  the  inspired  declaration  that 
"  without  holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord,"  and 
the  solemn  warning,  "  See  that  ye  refuse  not  him 
that  speaketh.  For  if  they  escaped  not  who  refused 
him  that  spake  on  earth,  much  more  shall  not  we 
escape,  if  we  turn  away  from  him  that  speaketh  from 
heaven,"  filled  him  with  fear  of  the  wrath  to  come; 
for  well  he  remembered  how  all  his  life  he  had  turned 
away  from  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  despising  that 
blood  of  sprinkling,  and  rejecting  all  the  offers 
of  mercy;  and  he  trembled  lest  he  should  not 
escape. 

Several  times  during  the  day  and  evening  he  laid 
the  book  aside,  and  stole  softly  into  Elsie's  room  to 
learn  if  there  had  been  any  change;  but  there  was 
none,  and  at  length,  quite  worn  out  with  fatigue  r.nd 
sorrow — for  he  had  been  several  nights  without  any 
rest — he  threw  himself  down  on  a  couch,  and  fell  into 
a  heavy  slumber. 

About  midnight  Adelaide  came  and  woke  him  to 
say  that  Elsie  had  become  calm,  the  fever  had  left 
her,  and  she  had  fallen  asleep. 

"  The  doctor,"  she  added,  "  says  this  is  the  crisis, 
and  he  begins  to  have  a  little  hope — very  faint,  in- 
deed, but  still  a  hope — that  she  may  awake  refreshed 
from  this  slumber;  yet  it  might  be — he  is  fearful  it 
is — only  the  precursor  of  death." 

The  last  word  was  almost  inaudible. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  trembled  with  excitement. 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS.         233 

"I  will  go  to  her,"  he  said  in  an  agitated  tone. 
"  She  will  not  know  of  my  presence,  now  that  she  is 
sleeping,  and  I  may  at  least  have  the  sad  satisfaction 
of  looking  at  her  dear  little  face." 

But  Adelaide  shook  her  head. 

"  No,  no,"  she  replied,  "  that  will  never  do ;  for  we 
know  not  at  what  moment  she  may  awake,  and  the 
agitation  she  would  probably  feel  at  the  sight  of  you 
would  be  almost  certain  to  prove  fatal.  Had  you  not 
better  remain  here?  and  I  will  call  you  the  mo«- 
ment  she  wakes." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  acquiesced  with  a  deep  sigh,  and  she 
went  back  to  her  post. 

Hour  after  hour  they  sat  there — Mrs.  ^ravilla, 
Adelaide,  the  doctor,  and  poor  old  Chloe — silent  and 
still  as  statues,  watching  that  quiet  slumber,  strain- 
ing their  ears  to  catch  the  faint  sound  of  the  gentle 
breathing — a  sound  so  low  that  ever  and  anon  their 
hearts  thrilled  with  the  sudden  fear  that  it  had 
ceased  forever ;  and  one  or  another,  rising  noiselessly, 
would  bend  over  the  little  form  in  speechless  alarm, 
until  again  they  caught  the  low,  fitful  sound. 

The  first  faint  streak  of  dawn  was  beginning  in  the 
eastern  sky  when  the  doctor,  who  had  been  bending 
over  her  for  several  minutes,  suddenly  laid  his  finger 
on  her  pulse  for  an  instant ;  then  turned  to  his  fellow- 
watchers  with  a  look  that  there  was  no  mistaking. 

There  was  weeping  and  wailing  then  in  that  room, 
where  death-like  stillness  had  reigned  so  long. 

"  Precious,  precious  child !  dear  lamb  safely  gath- 
ered into  the  Saviour's  fold,"  said  Mrs.  Travilla  in 
quivering  tones,  as  she  «ently  laid  her  hand  upon  thg 


234         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8. 

closed  eyes,  and  straightened  the  limbs  as  tenderly  ai 
though  it  had  been  a  living,  breathing  form. 

"Oh,  Elsie!  Elsie!  dear,  dear  little  Elsie!"  cried 
Adelaide,  flinging  herself  upon  the  bed,  and  pressing 
her  lips  to  the  cold  cheek.  "  I  have  only  just  learned 
to  know  your  value,  and  now  you  are  taken  from  me. 
Oh!  Elsie,  darling,  precious  one;  oh!  that  I  had 
sooner  learned  your  worth !  that  I  had  done  more  to 
make  your  short  life  happy !  " 

Chloe  was  sobbing  at  the  foot  of  the  bed,  "Oh! 
my  child!  my  child!  Oh!  now  dis  ole  heart  will 
break  for  sure ! "  while  the  kind-hearted  physician 
stood  wiping  his  eyes  and  sighing  deeply. 

"Her  poor  father!"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Travilla  at 
length. 

"  Yes,  yes,  I  will  go  to  him,"  said  Adelaide  quick- 
ly. "  I  promised  to  call  him  the  moment  she  waked, 
and  now — oh,  now,  I  must  tell  him  she  will  nertr 
Wake  again." 

"  No !  "  replied  Mrs.  Travilla,  «  rather  tell  him  that 
she  has  waked  in  heaven,  and  is  even  now  singing  th« 
song  of  the  redeemed." 

Adelaide  turned  to  Elsie's  writing-desk,  and  tak- 
ing from  it  the  packet  which  the  child  had  directed 
to  be  given  to  her  father  as  soon  as  she  was  gone, 
she  carried  it  to  him. 

Her  low  knock  was  instantly  followed  by  the  open- 
ing of  the  door,  for  he  had  been  awaiting  her  coming 
in  torturing  suspense. 

She  could  not  look  at  him,  but  hastily  thrusting 
the  packet  into  his  hand,  turned  weeping  away. 

He  well  understood  the  meaning  of  her  silence  and 


HOLIDAYS  AT  KOSELANDS.         235 

her  tears,  and  with  a  groan  of  anguish  that  Adelaide 
never  could  forget,  he  shut  and  locked  himself  in 
again;  while  she  hurried  to  her  room  to  indulge  her 
grief  in  solitude,  leaving  Mrs.  Travilla  and  Chloe  to 
attend  to  the  last  sad  offices  of  love  to  the  dear  re- 
mains of  the  little  departed  one. 

The  news  had  quickly  spread  through  the  house, 
and  sobs  and  bitter  weeping  were  heard  in  every 
part  of  it ;  for  Elsie  had  been  dearly  loved  by  all. 

Chloe  was  assisting  Mrs.  Travilla. 

Suddenly  the  lady  paused  in  her  work,  saying,  in 
an  agitated  tone,  "  Quick !  quick !  Aunt  Chloe,  throw 
open  that  shutter  wide.  I  thought  I  felt  a  little 
warmth  about  the  heart,  and — yes!  yes!  I  was  not 
mistaken;  there  is  a  slight  quivering  of  the  eyelid. 
Go,  Chloe !  call  the  doctor !  she  may  live  yet ! " 

The  doctor  was  only  in  the  room  below,  and  in  a 
moment  was  at  the  bedside,  doing  all  that  could  be 
done  to  fan  into  a  flame  that  little  spark  of  life. 

And  they  were  successful.  In  a  few  momenta 
those  eyes,  which  they  had  thought  closed  forever  to 
all  the  beauties  of  earth,  opened  again,  and  a  faint, 
weak  voice  asked  for  water. 

The  doctor  was  obliged  to  banish  Chloe  from  the 
room,  lest  the  noisy  manifestation  of  her  joy  should 
injure  her  nursling,  yet  trembling  upon  the  very 
verge  of  the  grave;  and  as  he  did  so,  he  cautioned 
her  to  refrain  from  yet  communicating  the  glad 
tidings  to  any  one,  lest  some  sound  of  their  rejoicing 
might  reach  the  sick-chamber,  and  disturb  the  little 
sufferer. 

And  then  he  and  the  motherly  old  lady  took  their 


236         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

stations  at  the  bedside  once  more,  watching  in  per- 
fect silence,  and  administering  every  few  moments  a 
little  stimulant,  for  she  was  weak  as  a  new-born  in- 
fant, and  only  in  this  way  could  they  keep  the  flick- 
ering flame  of  life  from  dying  out  again. 

It  was  not  until  more  than  an  hour  had  passed  in 
this  way,  and  hope  began  to  grow  stronger  in  their 
breasts,  until  it  became  almost  certainty  that  Elsie 
would  live,  that  they  thought  of  her  father  and  aunt, 
so  entirely  had  their  attention  been  engrossed  by  the 
critical  condition  of  their  little  patient. 

It  was  many  minutes  after  Adelaide  left  him  ere 
Mr.  Dinsmore  could  think  of  anything  but  the  terri- 
ble, crushing  blow  which  had  fallen  upon  him,  and 
his  agonized  feelings  found  vent  in  groans  of  bitter 
anguish,  fit  to  melt  a  heart  of  stone;  but  at  length 
he  grew  somewhat  calmer;  and  as  his  eye  fell  upon 
the  little  packet  he  remembered  that  it  was  her  dying 
gift  to  him,  and  with  a  deep  sigh  he  took  it  up  and 
opened  it. 

It  contained  his  wife's  miniature — the  same  that 
Elsie  had  always  worn  suspended  from  her  neck — one 
of  the  child's  glossy  ringlets,  severed  from  her  head 
by  her  own  little  hands  the  day  before  she  was  taken  ill 
— and  a  letter,  directed  in  her  handwriting  to  himself. 

He  pressed  the  lock  of  hair  to  his  lips,  then  laid  it 
gently  down,  and  opened  the  letter. 

"  Dear,  dear  papa,"  it  began,  "  my  heart  is  very 
sad  to-night!  There  is  such  a  weary,  aching  pain 
there,  that  will  never  be  gone  till  I  can  lay  my  head 
against  your  breast,  and  feel  your  arms  folding  me 
tight,  and  your  kisses  on  my  cheek.  Ah!  papa,  how 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         237 

often  I  wish  you  could  just  look  down  into  my  heart 
and  see  how  full  of  love  to  you  it  is!  I  am  always 
thinking  of  you,  and  longing  to  be  with  you.  You 
bade  me  go  and  see  the  home  you  have  prepared, 
and  I  have  obeyed  you.  You  say,  if  I  will  only  be 
submissive  we  will  live  there,  and  be  so  very  happy 
together,  and  I  cannot  tell  you  how  my  heart  longs 
for  such  a  life  with  you  in  that  lovely,  lovely  home; 
nor  how  happy  I  could  be  there,  or  anywhere  with 
you,  if  you  would  only  let  me  make  God's  law  the 
rule  of  my  life;  but,  my  own  dear  father,  if  I  have 
found  your  frown  so  dreadful,  so  hard  to  bear,  how 
much  more  terrible  would  my  Heavenly  Father's  be! 
Oh,  papa,  that  would  make  me  wretched  indeed! 
But  oh,  I  cannot  bear  to  think  of  being  sent  away 
from  you  amongst  strangers !  Dear,  dear  papa,  will 
you  not  spare  your  little  daughter  this  trial  ?  I  will 
try  to  be  so  very  good  and  obedient  in  everything 
that  my  conscience  will  allow.  I  am  so  sad,  papa, 
so  very  sad,  as  if  something  terrible  was  coming,  and 
my  head  feels  strangely.  I  fear  I  am  going  to  be  ill, 
perhaps  to  die!  Oh,  papa,  will  I  never  see  you 
again  ?  I  want  to  ask  you  to  forgive  me  for  all  the 
naughty  thoughts  and  feelings  I  have  ever  had  to- 
wards you.  I  think  I  have  never  disobeyed  you  in 
deed,  papa — except  the  few  times  you  have  known 
of,  when  I  forgot,  or  thought  you  bade  me  break 
God's  law — but  twice  I  have  rebelled  in  my  heart. 
Once  when  you  took  Miss  Rose's  letter  from  me,  and 
again  when  mammy  told  me  you  had  said  she  must 
go  away.  It  was  only  for  a  little  while  each  time, 
papa,  but  it  was  very  wicked,  and  I  am  very,  very 


238         HOLIDAYS  "AT  EOSE  LANDS. 

sorry;  will  you  please  forgive  me?  and  I  will  try 
never  to  indulge  such  wicked  feelings  again." 

The  paper  was  blistered  with  Elsie's  tears,  and 
other  tears  were  falling  thick  and  fast  upon  it  now. 

"  She  to  ask  forgiveness  of  me,  for  a  momentary 
feeling  of  indignation  when  I  so  abused  my  author- 
ity," he  groaned.  "  Oh,  my  darling !  I  would  give 
all  I  am  worth  to  bring  you  back  for  one  hour,  that  I 
might  ask  your  forgiveness,  on  my  knees." 

But  there  was  more  of  the  letter,  and  he  read  on: 

"  Dear  papa,"  she  continued,  "  should  I  die,  and 
never  see  you  again  in  this  world,  don't  ever  feel 
vexed  with  yourself,  and  think  that  you  have  been  too 
severe  with  me.  I  know  you  have  only  done  what 
you  had  a  right  to  do — for  am  I  not  your  own  ?  Oh, 
I  love  to  belong  to  you,  papa !  and  you  meant  it  all 
to  make  me  good;  and  I  needed  it,  for  I  was  loving 
you  too  dearly.  I  was  getting  away  from  my  Sa- 
viour. But  when  you  put  me  away  from  your  arms 
and  separated  me  from  my  nurse,  I  had  no  one  to  go 
to  but  Jesus,  and  he  drew  me  closer  to  him,  and  I 
found  his  love  very  sweet  and  precious ;  it  has  been 
all  my  comfort  in  my  great  sorrow.  Dear  papa, 
when  I  am  gone,  and  you  feel  sad  and  lonely,  will  not 
you  go  to  Jesus,  too  ?  I  will  leave  you  my  dear  little 
Bible,  papa.  Please  read  it  for  Elsie's  sake,  and 
God  grant  it  may  comfort  you  as  it  has  your  little 
daughter.  And,  dear  papa,  try  to  forget  these  sad 
days  of  our  estrangement,  and  remember  only  the 
time  when  your  little  girl  was  always  on  your  knee, 
or  by  your  side.  Oh!  it  breaks  my  heart  to  think 
of  those  sweet  times,  and  that  they  will  never  come 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS.         239 

again !  Oh,  for  one  kiss,  one  caress,  one  word  of  love 
from  you!  for  oh,  how  I  love  you,  my  own  dear,  be- 
loved, precious  papa ! 

"  Your  little  daughter, 

"  ELSIE." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  dropped  his  head  upon  hip  hands, 
and  groaned  aloud.  It  was  his  turn  now  to  long, 
with  an  unutterable  longing,  for  one  caress,  one  word 
of  love  from  those  sweet  lips  that  should  never  speak 
again.  A  long  time  he  sat  there,  living  over  again  in 
memory  every  scene  in  his  life  in  which  his  child  had 
borne  a  part,  and  repenting,  oh,  so  bitterly !  of  every 
harsh  word  he  had  ever  spoken  to  her,  of  every 
act  of  unjust  severity ;  and,  alas !  how  many  and  how 
cruel  they  seemed  to  him  now!  Eemorse  was  eat- 
ing into  his  very  soul,  and  he  would  ha\ie  given 
worlds  to  be  able  to  recall  the  past. 


CHAPTEK  XITL 


•*  Joy  I  the  lost  one  is  restored!  t 
Sunshine  coiaea  to  hearth  and  board.* 


"  O  remembrance  I 
Why  dost  thou  open  all  my  wounds  again  f  " 

LEE'S  THEODOSIUS. 
"  I  am  a  fool, 
To  weep  at  what  I  am  glad  of." 

SHAKS.  TEMFBST, 

"But  these  are  tears  of  joy  J  to  see  you  thus,  has  filled 
My  eyes  with  more  delight  than  they  can  hold." 

CONGBETE, 


MR.  DINSMORE  was  roused  from  the  painful  reverie 
into  which  he  had  fallen  by  a  light  rap  on  his  dress- 
ing-room door ;  and,  supposing  it  to  be  some  one  sent 
to  consult  him  concerning  the  necessary  arrangements 
for  the  funeral,  he  rose  and  opened  it  at  once,  show- 
ing to  the  doctor,  v/ho  stood  there,  such  a  grief- 
stricken  countenance  as  caused  him  to  hesitate 
whether  to  communicate  his  glad  tidings  without 
some  previous  preparation,  lest  the  sudden  reaction 
from  such  despairing  grief  to  joy  so  intense  should  be 
too  great  for  the  father  to  bear. 

u  iou  wish  to  speak  to  me  about  the — " 
Mr.  Dinsmore's  voice  was  husky  and  low,  and  "hn 
paused,  unable  to  finish  his  sentence. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         241 

"Come  in,  doctor,"  he  said,  "it  is  very  kind  in 
you,  and — " 

"Mr.  Dinsmore,"  said  the  doctor,  interrupting 
him,  "  are  you  prepared  for  good  news  ?  can  you  bear 
it,  my  dear  sir  ?  " 

Mr.  Dinsmore  caught  at  the  furniture  for  support, 
and  gasped  for  hreath. 

"  What  is  it? "  he  asked  hoarsely. 

"  Good  news,  I  said,"  Dr.  Barton  hastened  to  say, 
as  he  sprang  to  his  side  to  prevent  him  from  falling. 
"  Your  child  yet  lives,  and  though  her  life  still  hangs 
by  a  thread,  the  crisis  is  past,  and  I  have  some  hope 
that  she  may  recover." 

"  Thank  God!  thank  God!  "  exclaimed  the  father, 
sinking  into  a  seat;  and  burying  his  face  in  his 
hands,  he  sobbed  aloud. 

The  doctor  went  out  and  closed  the  door  softly; 
and  Horace  Dinsmore,  falling  upon  his  knees,  poured 
out  his  thanksgivings,  and  then  and  there  consecrat- 
ed himself,  with  all  his  talents  and  possessions,  to  the 
service  of  that  God  who  had  so  mercifully  spared  to 
him  his  heart's  best  treasure. 

Adelaide's  joy  and  thankfulness  were  scarcely  less 
than  his,  when  to  her,  also,  the  glad  and  wondrous 
tidings  were  communicated.  And  Mr.  Travilla  and 
his  mother  shared  their  happiness,  as  they  had  shared 
their  sorrow.  Yet  they  all  rejoiced  with  trembling, 
for  that  little  life  was  still  for  many  days  trembling 
in  the  balance;  and  to  the  father's  anxiety  was  also 
added  the  heavy  trial  of  being  excluded  from  her 
room. 

The  physician  had  early  informed  him  that  it  would 


242         -HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELAND8. 

be  risking  her  life  for  him  to  enter  her  presence  until 
she  should  herself  inquire  for  him,  as  they  could  not 
tell  how  great  might  be  the  agitation  it  would  cause 
her.  And  so  he  waited,  day  after  day,  hoping  for  the 
summons,  but  constantly  doomed  to  disappointment ; 
for  even  after  she  had  become  strong  enough  to  look 
about  her,  and  ask  questions,  and  to  notice  her 
friends  with  a  gentle  smile,  and  a  word  of  thanks  to 
each,  several  days  passed  away,  and  she  had  neither 
inquired  for  him  nor  even  once  so  much  as  men- 
tioned his  name. 

It  seemed  passing  strange,  and  the  thought  that 
perhaps  his  cruelty  had  so  estranged  her  from  him 
that  she  no  longer  cared  for  his  presence  or  his  love, 
caused  him  many  a  bitter  pang,  and  at  times  rendered 
him  so  desperate  that,  but  for  the  doctor's  repeated 
warnings,  he  would  have  ended  this  torturing  sus- 
pense by  going  to  her,  and  begging  to  hear  from  her 
own  lips  whether  she  had  indeed  ceased  to  love  him. 

Adelaide  tried  to  comfort  and  encourage  him  to 
wait  patiently,  but  she,  too,  thought  it  very  strange, 
and  began  to  have  vague  fears  that  something  was 
wrong  with  her  little  niece. 

She  wondered  that  Dr.  Barton  treated  the  matter 
so  lightly. 

"But,  then,"  thought  she,  "he  has  no  idea  how 
strongly  the  child  was  attached  to  her  father,  and 
therefore  her  strange  silence  on  the  subject  does  not 
strike  him  as  it  does  us.  I  will  ask  if  I  may  not 
venture  to  mention  Horace  to  her." 

But  when  she  put  the  question,  the  doctor  shook 
his  head. 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS.         243 

"No,"  he  said;  "better  let  her  broach  the  subject 
herself;  it  will  be  much  the  safer  plan." 

Adelaide  reluctantly  acquiesced  in  his  decision,  for 
she  was  growing  almost  as  impatient  as  her  brother. 
But  fortunately  she  was  not  kept  much  longer  in 
suspense. 

The  next  day  Elsie,  who  had  been  lying  for  some 
time  wide  awake,  but  without  speaking,  suddenly 
asked :  "  Aunt  Adelaide,  have  you  heard  from  Miss 
Allison  since  she  went  away  ? " 

"  Yes,  dear,  a  number  of  times,"  replied  her  aunt, 
much  surprised  at  the  question ;  "  once  since  you 
were  taken  sick,  and  she  was  very  sorry  to  hear  of 
your  illness." 

"Dear  Miss  Rose,  how  I  want  to  see  her,"  mur- 
mured the  little  girl  musingly.  "  Aunt  Adelaide," 
she  asked  quickly,  "  has  there  been  any  letter  from 
papa,  since  I  have  been  sick  ?" 

"Yes,  dear,"  said  Adelaide,  beginning  to  tremble 
a  little ;  "  one,  but  it  was  written  before  he  heard  of 
your  illness." 

"  Did  he  say  when  he  would  sail  for  America,  Aunt 
Adelaide  ?  "  she  asked  eagerly. 

"  !No,  dear,"  replied  her  aunt,  becoming  still  more 
alarmed,  for  she  feared  the  child  was  losing  her 
reason. 

"  Oh,  Aunt  Adelaide,  do  you  think  he  will  ever 
come  home?  Shall  I  ever  see  him?  And  do  you 
think  he  will  love  me  ?  "  moaned  the  little  girL 

"  I  am  sure  he  does  love  you,  darling,  for  indeed 
he  mentions  you  very  affectionately  in  his  letters," 
Adelaide  said,  bending  down  to  kiss  the  little  pale 


S44         HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS. 

cheek.  "Now  go  to  sleep,  dear  child,"  she  added, 
"  I  am  afraid  you  have  been  talking  quite  too  much, 
for  you  are  very  weak  yet." 

Elsie  was,  in  fact,  quite  exhausted,  and  closing  her 
eyes,  fell  asleep  directly. 

Then  resigning  her  place  to  Chloe,  Adelaide  stole 
softly  from  the  room,  and  seeking  her  brother,  re- 
peated to  him  all  that  had  just  passed  between  Elsie 
and  herself.  She  simply  told  her  story,  keeping  her 
doubts  and  fears  confined  to  her  own  breast ;  but  she 
watched  him  closely  to  see  if  he  shared  them. 

He  listened  at  first  eagerly ;  then  sat  with  folded 
arms  and  head  bent  down,  so  that  she  could  not  see 
his  face;  then  rising  up  hastily,  he  paced  the  floor 
to  and  fro  with  rapid  strides,  sighing  heavily  to  him- 
self. 

"  Oh,  Adelaide !  Adelaide ! "  he  exclaimed,  sud- 
denly pausing  before  her,  "  are  my  sins  thus  to  be 
visited  on  my  innocent  child?  better  death  a  thou- 
sand times !  "  And  sinking  shuddering  into  a  seat, 
he  covered  his  face  with  his  hands,  and  groaned 
aloud. 

"  Don't  be  so  distressed,  dear  brother,  I  am  sure 
it  cannot  be  so  bad  as  you  think,"  whispered  Ade- 
laide, passing  her  arm  around  his  neck  and  kissing 
him  softly.  "  She  looks  bright  enough,  and  seems 
to  perfectly  understand  all  that  is  said  to  her." 

"  Dr.  Barton ! "  announced  Pompey,  throwing 
open  the  door  of  the  parlor  where  they  were  sitting. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  rose  hastily  to  greet  him. 

"What  is  the  matter?  is  anything  wrong  with 
tny  patient  ? "  he  asked  hurriedly,  looking  from  one 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         245 

to  the  other,  and  noticing  the  signs  of  unusual  emo- 
tion in  each  face. 

"  Tell  him,  Adelaide,"  entreated  her  brother,  turn- 
ing away  his  head  to  hide  his  feelings. 

Adelaide  repeated  her  story,  not  without  showing 
considerable  emotion,  though  she  did  not  mention 
the  nature  of  their  fears. 

"  Don't  be  alarmed,"  said  the  physician  cheerfully; 
u  she  is  not  losing  her  mind,  as  I  see  you  both  fear; 
it  is  simply  a  failure  of  memory  for  the  time  being; 
she  has  been  fearfully  ill,  and  the  mind  at  present 
partakes  of  the  weakness  of  the  body,  but  I  hope  ere 
long  to  see  them  both  grow  strong  together. 

"  Let  me  see — Miss  Allison  left,  when  ?  a  year  ago 
last  April,  I  think  you  said,  Miss  Adelaide,  and  this 
is  October.  Ah!  well,  the  little  girl  has  only  lost 
about  a  year  and  a  half  from  her  life,  and  it  is  alto- 
gether likely  she  will  recover  it;  but  even  supposing 
she -does  not,  it  is  no  great  matter  after  all." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  looked  unspeakably  relieved,  and 
Adelaide  hardly  less  so. 

"And  this  gives  you  one  .advantage,  Mr.  Dins- 
more,"  continued  the  doctor,  looking  smilingly  at 
him ;  "  you  can  now  go  to  her  as  soon  as  Misa 
Adelaide  has  cautiously  broken  to  her  the  news  of 
your  arrival." 

When  Elsie  waked,  Adelaide  cautiously  communi- 
cated to  her  the  tidings  that  her  father  had  landed  in 
America,  in  safety  and  health,  and  hoped  to  be  with 
them  in  a  day  or  two. 

A  faint  tinge  of  color  came  to  the  little  girl's  cheek, 
her  eyes  sparkled,  and,  clasping  her  little,  thin  hands 


249         HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS. 

together,  she  exclaimed,  "  Oh !  can  it  really  be  true 
that  I  shall  see  my  own  dear  father  ?  and  do  you  think 
he  will  love  me,  Aunt  Adelaide  ? " 

"  Yes,  indeed,  darling ;  he  says  he  loves  you  dearly, 
$nd  longs  to  have  you  in  his  arms." 

Elsie's  eyes  filled  with  happy  tears. 

"  Now  you  must  try  to  be  very  calm,  darling,  and 
not  let  the  good  news  hurt  you,"  said  her  aunt  kind- 
ly ;  "  or  I  am  afraid  the  doctor  will  say  you  are  not 
well  enough  to  see  your  papa  when  he  comes." 

"  I  will  try  to  be  very  quiet,"  replied  the  little  girl ; 
"but,  oh  I  I  hope  he  will  come  soon,  and  that  the 
doctor  will  let  me  see  him." 

"  I  shall  read  to  you  now,  dear,"  remarked  Ade- 
laide, taking  up  Elsie's  little  Bible,  which  had  been 
returned  to  her  some  days  before ;  for  she  had  asked 
for  it  almost  as  soon  as  she  was  able  to  speak. 

Adelaide  opened  to  one  of  her  favorite  passages  in 
Isaiah,  and  read  in  a  low,  quiet  tone  that  soon  soothed 
the  little  one  to  sleep. 

"  Has  my  papa  come  ? "  was  her  first  question  on 
awaking. 

"  Do  you  think  you  are  strong  enough  to  see 
him  ? "  asked  Adelaide,  smiling. 

"  Oh,  yes,  Aunt  Adelaide ;  is  he  here  ? "  she  in- 
quired, beginning  to  tremble  with  agitation. 

"  I  am  afraid  you  are  not  strong  enough  yet,"  said 
Adelaide  doubtfully;  "you  are  trembling  very 
much." 

"  Dear  Aunt  Adelaide,  I  will  try  to  be  very  calm; 
do  let  me  see  him,"  she  urged  beseechingly ;  "  it 
won't  hurt  me  half  so  much  as  to  be  kept  waiting." 


HOLIDAYS  'AT  'ROSELANDS.         247 

"Yes,  Adelaide,  she  is  right.  My  precious,  pre- 
cious child!  they  shall  keep  us  apart  no  longer." 
And  Elsie  was  gently  raised  in  her  father's  arms,  and 
folded  to  his  beating  heart. 

She  looked  up  eagerly  into  his  face. 

It  was  full  of  the  tenderest  love  and  pity. 

"  Papa,  papa,  my  own  papa,"  she  murmured,  drop- 
ping her  head  upon  his  breast. 

He  held  her  for  some  moments,  caressing  her 
silently;  then  laid  her  gently  down  upon  her  pillow, 
and  sat  by  her  side  with  one  little  hand  held  fast  ia 
his. 

She  raised  her  large,  soft  eyes,  all  dim  with  tears, 
to  his  face. 

"  Do  you  love  me,  my  own  papa  ? "  she  asked  in  a 
voice  so  low  and  weak  he  could  scarcely  catch  the 
words. 

"  Better  than  life,"  he  said,  his  voice  trembling 
with  emotion;  and  he  leaned  over  her,  passing  his 
hand  caressingly  over  her  face. 

"  Does  my  little  daughter  love  me  ? "  he  asked. 

"  Oh,  so  very,  very  much,"  she  said,  and  closing 
her  eyes  wearily,  she  fell  asleep  again. 

And  now  Mr.  Dinsmore  was  constantly  with  his 
little  girl.  She  could  scarcely  bear  to  have  him  out 
of  her  sight,  but  clung  to  him  with  the  fondest  affec- 
tion, which  he  fully  returned ;  and  he  never  willingly 
left  her  for  an  hour.  She  seemed  to  have  entirely 
forgotten  their  first  meeting,  and  everything  which 
had  occurred  since,  up  to  the  beginning  of  her  illness, 
and  always  talked  to  her  father  as  though  they  had 
but  just  begun  their  acquaintance;  and  it  was  witfe 


248         HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS. 

feelings  half  pleasurable,  half  painful,  thrt  he  I!* 
tened  to  her. 

It  was  certainly  a  relief  to  have  her  so  unconscious 
of  their  estrangement,  and  yet  such  an  utter  failure 
of  memory  distressed  him  with  fears  of  permanent 
and  serious  injury  to  her  intellect;  and  thus  it  was, 
with  mingled  hope  and  dread,  that  he  looked  forward 
to  the  fulfilment  of  the  doctor's  prophecy  that  her 
memory  would  return. 

She  was  growing  stronger,  so  that  she  was  able  to 
be  moved  from  her  bed  to  a  couch  during  the  day; 
and  when  she  was  very  weary  of  lying,  her  father 
would  take  her  in  his  arms  and  carry  her  back  and 
forth,  or,  seating  himself  in  a  large  rocking-chair, 
soothe  her  to  sleep  on  his  breast,  holding  her  there 
for  hours,  never  caring  for  the  aching  of  his  arms, 
but  really  enjoying  tbe  consciousness  that  he  was 
adding  to  her  comfort  by  suffering  a  little  himself. 

Mrs.  Travilla  had  some  time  since  found  it  abso- 
lutely necessary  to  give  her  personal  attention  to  her 
own  household,  and  Adelaide,  quite  worn  out  with 
nursing,  needed  rest;  and  so,  with  a  little  help  from 
Chloe,  Mr.  Dinsmore  took  the  whole  care  of  his  little 
girl,  mixing  and  administering  her  medicines  with  his 
own  hand,  giving  her  her  food,  soothing  her  in  her 
hours  of  restlessness,  reading,  talking,  singing  to  her 
— exerting  all  his  powers  for  her  entertainment,  and 
never  weary  of  waiting  upon  her.  He  watched  by 
her  couch  night  and  day ;  only  now  and  then  snatch- 
ing a  few  hours  of  sleep  on  a  sofa  in  her  room,  while 
the  faithful  old  nurse  took  his  place  by  her  side. 

One  day  he  had  been  reading  to  Elsie,  while  «he 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8.         249 

lay  on  her  sofa.  Presently  lie  closed  the  book,  and 
looking  at  her,  noticed  that  her  eyes  were  fixed  upon 
his  face  with  a  troubled  expression. 

"  What  is  it,  dearest  ? "  he  asked. 

"Papa,"  she  said  in  a  doubtful,  hesitating  way, 
"  it  seems  as  if  I  had  seen  you  before ;  have  I,  papa  1 " 

"Why,  surely,  darling,"  he  answered,  trying  to 
laugh,  though  he  trembled  inwardly,  "I  have  been 
with  you  for  nearly  two  weeks,  and  you  have  seen 
me  every  day." 

"  No,  papa ;  but  I  mean  before.  Did  I  drtam  that 
you  gave  me  a  doll  once  ?  Were  you  ever  vexed  with 
me?  Oh,  papa,  help  me  to  think,"  she  said  in  a 
troubled,  anxious  tone,  rubbing  her  hand  across  her 
forehead  as  she  spoke. 

"  Don't  try  to  think,  darling,"  he  replied  cheerful- 
ly, as  he  raised  her,  shook  up  her  pillows,  and  settled 
her  more  comfortably  on  them.  "  I  am  not  in  the 
least  vexed  with  you;  there  is  nothing  wrong,  and  I 
love  you  very,  very  dearly.  So  shut  your  eyes  and 
try  to  go  to  sleep." 

She  looked  only  half  satisfied,  but  closed  her  eyes 
as  he  bade  her,  and  was  soon  asleep.  She  seemed 
thoughtful  and  absent  all  the  rest  of  the  day,  every 
now  and  then  fixing  the  same  troubled,  questioning 
look  on  him,  and  it  was  quite  impossible  to  interest 
her  in  any  subject  for  more  than  a  few  moments  at  a 
time. 

That  night,  for  the  first  time,  he  went  to  his  own 
room,  leaving  her  entirely  to  Chloe's  care.  He  had 
watched  by  her  after  she  was  put  in  bed  for  the  night, 
until  she  had  fallen,  asleep;  but  he  left  her,  feeling  a 


250         'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

tittle  anxious,  for  the  same  troubled  look  was  on  her 
face,  as  though  even  in  sleep  memory  was  reasserting 
her  sway. 

When  he  entered  her  room  again  in  the  morning, 
although  it  was  still  early,  he  found  her  already 
dressed  for  the  day,  in  a  pretty,  loose  wrapper,  and 
laid  upon  the  sofa. 

"  Good-morning,  little  daughter ;  you  are  quite  an 
early  bird  to-day,  for  a  sick  one,"  he  said  gayly. 

But  as  he  drew  near,  he  was  surprised  and  pained 
to  see  that  she  was  trembling  very  much,  and  that 
her  eyes  were  red  with  weeping. 

"  What  is  it,  dearest  ? "  he  asked,  bending  over  her 
in  tender  solicitude ;  "  what  ails  my  little  one  ? " 

"  Oh,  papa,"  she  said,  bursting  into  tears,  "  I  re- 
member it  all  now.  Are  you  angry  with  me  yet? 
and  must  I  go  away  from  you  as  soon  as — " 

But  she  was  unable  to  finish  her  sentence. 

He  had  knelt  down  by  her  side,  and  now  raising 
her  gently  up,  and  laying  her  head  against  his  breast, 
he  kissed  her  tenderly,  saying  in  a  moved  tone,  in  the 
beautiful  words  of  Ruth,  the  Moabitess,  "  The  Lord 
do  so  to  me,  and  more  also,  if  aught  but  death  part 
me  and  thee."  He  paused  a  moment,  as  if  unable  tc 
proceed;  then,  in  tones  tremulous  with  emotion,  said: 
"  Elsie,  my  dear,  my  darling  daughter,  I  have  been  a 
very  cruel  father  to  you;  I  have  most  shamefully 
abused  my  authority;  but  never  again  will  I  require 
you  to  do  anything  contrary  to  the  teachings  of  God's 
word.  Will  you  forgive  your  father,  dearest,  for  all 
he  has  made  you  suffer  ? " 

"  Dear  papa,  don't !  oh,  please  doivt  say  such  word* 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8.         25* 

to  me ! "  she  said ;  <{  I  cannot  bear  to  hear  them. 
You  had  a  right  to  do  whatever  you  pleased  with 
your  own  child." 

"  No,  daughter ;  not  to  force  you  to  disobey  God/* 
he  answered  with  deep  solemnity.  "  I  have  learned 
to  look  upon  you  now,  not  as  absolutely  my  own,  but 
as  belonging  first  to  him,  and  only  lent  to  me  for  ft 
time;  and  I  know  that  I  will  have  to  give  an  account 
of  my  stewardship." 

He  paused  a  moment,  then  went  on :  "  Elsie,  dar- 
ling, your  prayers  for  me  have  been  answered;  yonr 
father  has  learned  to  know  and  love  Jesus,  and  has 
consecrated  to  his  service  the  remainder  of  his  days. 
And  now,  dear  one,  we  are  travelling  the  same  road 
at  last." 

Her  happiness  was  too  deep  for  words — for  any- 
thing but  tears;  and  putting  her  little  arms  around 
his  neck,  she  sobbed  out  her  joy  and  gratitude  upon 
his  breast. 

Aunt  Chloe  had  gone  down  to  the  kitchen,  imme- 
diately upon  Mr.  Dinsmore's  entrance,  to  prepare 
Elsie's  breakfast,  and  so  they  were  quite  alone.  He 
held  her  to  his  heart  for  a  moment;  then  kissing 
away  her  tears,  laid  her  gently  back  upon  her  pil- 
low again,  and  took  up  the  Bible,  which  lay  beside 
her. 

"  I  have  learned  to  love  it  almost  as  well  as  you 
do,  dearest,"  he  said.  "  Shall  we  read  together,  M 
you  and  Miss  Rose  used  to  do  long  ago  ? " 

Her  glad  look  was  answer  enough;  and  opening 
to  one  of  her  favorite  passages,  he  read  it  in  hi» 
deep,  rich  voice,  while  she  lay  listening,  with  a  full 


«52         "HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

heart,  to  the  dearly  loved  words,  which  sounded 
sweeter  than  ever  before. 

He  closed  the  book.  He  had  taken  one  of  her 
little  hands  in  his  ere  he  began  to  read,  and  still 
holding  it  fast  in  a  close,  loving  grasp,  he  knelt 
down  and  prayed. 

He  thanked  God  for  their  spared  lives,  and  espe- 
cially for  the  recovery  of  his  dear  little  one,  who  had 
BO  lately  been  tottering  upon  the  very  verge  of  the 
grave — and  his  voice  trembled  with  emotion  as  he 
alluded  to  that  time  of  trial — and  confessed  that  it 
was  undeserved  mercy  to  him,  for  he  had  been  most 
unfaithful  to  his  trust.  And  then  he  asked  for  grace 
and  wisdom  to  guide  and  guard  her,  and  train  her  up 
aright,  both  by  precept  and  example.  He  confessed 
that  he  had  been  all  his  days  a  wanderer  from  the 
right  path,  and  that  if  left  to  himself  he  never  would 
have  sought  it;  but  thanked  God  that  he  had  beea 
led  by  the  gracious  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to 
turn  his  feet  into  that  straight  and  narrow  way ;  and 
he  prayed  that  he  might  be  kept  from  ever  turning 
aside  again  into  the  broad  road,  and  that  he  and  his 
little  girl  might  now  walk  hand  in  hand  together  on 
their  journey  to  the  celestial  city. 

Elsie's  heart  swelled  with  emotion,  and  glad  tears 
rained  down  her  cheeks,  as  thus,  for  the  first  time, 
she  heard  her  father's  voice  in  prayer.  It  was  the 
happiest  hour  she  had  ever  known. 

"  Take  me,  papa,  please,"  she  begged,  holding  out 
her  hands  to  him,  as  he  lose  from  his  knees,  and 
drawing  his  chair  close  to  her  couch  sat  down  by  hei 
«ide. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAXW.         253 

He  took  her  in  his  arms,  and  she  laid  her  head  on 
his  breast  again,  saying,  "I  am  so  happy,  so  very 
happy !  Dear  papa,  it  is  worth  all  the  sickness  and 
everything  else  that  I  have  suffered." 

He  only  answered  with  a  kiss. 

"  Will  you  read  and  pray  with  me  every  morning, 
papa  ? "  she  asked. 

"  Yes,  darling,"  he  said,  "  and  when  we  get  into 
our  own  home  we  will  call  in  the  servants  morning 
and  evening,  and  have  family  worship.  Shall  you 
like  that?" 

"  Very  much,  papa !  Oh,  how  nice  it  will  be !  and 
will  we  go  soon  to  our  own  home,  papa  ? "  she  asked 
eagerly. 

"  Just  as  soon  as  you  are  well  enough  to  be  moved, 
dearest.  But  here  is  Aunt  Chloe  with  your  break- 
fast, so  now  we  must  stop  talking,  and  let  you  eat." 

"  If  ay  I  talk  a  little  more  now,  papa  ? "  she  asked, 
when  she  had  done  eating. 

"  Yes,  a  little,  if  it  is  anything  of  importance,"  h« 
answered  smilingly. 

"  I  wanted  to  say  that  1  think  our  new  home  is 
very,  very  lovely,  and  that  I  think  we  shall  be  so 
happy  there.  Dear  papa,  you  were  so  very  kind  to 
furnish  those  pretty  rooms  for  me!  thank  you  very 
much,"  she  said,  pressing  his  hand  to  her  lips.  "  I 
will  try  to  be  so  good  and  obedient  that  you  will 
never  regret  having  spent  so  much  money,  and  taken 
so  much  trouble  for  me." 

"  I  know  you  will,  daughter ;  you  have  always  been 
a  dutiful  child,"  he  said  tenderly,  "  and  I  shall  nevei 
regret  anything  that  adds  to  your  happiness." 


*54         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

"  And  will  you  do  all  that  you  said  in  that  letter, 
papa  ?  will  you  teach  me  yourself  \ "  she  asked 
eagerly. 

"  If  you  wish  it,  my  pet ;  but  if  you  prefer  a  gov- 
Brness,  I  will  try  to  get  one  who  will  be  more  kind 
and  patient  than  Miss  Day.  One  thing  is  certain, 
she  shall  never  teach  you  again." 

"Oh,  no,  papa,  please  teach  me  yourself.  I  will 
try  to  be  very  good,  and  not  give  you  much  trouble," 
she  said  coaxingly. 

•  "  I  will,"  he  said  with  a  smile.  "  The  doctor  thinks 
that  in  a  day  or  two  you  may  be  able  to  take  a  short 
ride,  and  I  hope  it  will  not  be  very  long  before  we 
will  be  in  our  own  home.  Now  I  am  going  to  wrap 
you  up,  and  carry  you  to  my  dressing-room  to  spend 
the  day;  for  I  know  you  are  tired  of  this  room." 

"  How  pleasant !  "  she  exclaimed ;  "  how  kind  you 
are  to  think  of  it,  papa!  I  feel  as  glad  as  I  used  to 
when  I  was  going  to  take  a  long  ride  on  my  pony." 

He  smiled  on  her  a  pleased,  affectionate  smile,  and 
bade  Chloe  go  and  see  if  the  room  was  in  order  for 
them. 

Ghloe  returned  almost  immediately  to  say  that  all 
was  in  readiness;  and  Elsie  was  then  raised  in  her 
father's  strong  arms,  and  borne  quickly  through  the 
hall  and  into  the  dressing-room,  where  she  was  laid 
upon  a  sofa,  and  propped  up  with  pillows.  She 
looked  very  comfortable;  and  very  glad  she  was  to 
Lave  a  little  change  of  scene,  after  her  long  confine- 
ment to  one  room. 

Just  as  she  was  fairly  settled  in  her  new  quarters, 
•&B  breakfast-bell  rang,  and  her  father  left  her  ia 


HOLIDAYS  AT  E08ELANDS,         255 

Chloe's  care  for  a  few  moments,  while  lie  went  down 
to  take  his  meal. 

"I  have  brought  you  a  visitor,  Elsie,"  he  said 
when  he  returned. 

She  looked  up,  and,  to  her  surprise,  saw  her  grand*- 
father  standing  near  the  door. 

He  came  forward  then,  and  taking  the  little,  thin 
hand  she  held  out  to  him,  he  stooped  and  kissed  her 
cheek. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  see  you  looking  so  ill,  my  dear," 
he  said,  not  without  a  touch  of  feeling  in  his  tone — > 
"  but  I  hope  you  will  get  well  very  fast  now." 

"  Yes,  grandpa,  thank  you ;  I  am  a  great  deal  bet- 
ter than  I  was,"  she  answered,  with  a  tear  in  her  eye; 
for  it  was  the  first  caress  she  ever  remembered  having 
received  from  him,  and  she  felt  quite  touched. 

"  Have  the  others  come,  grandpa  ?  "  she  asked. 

"Yes,  my  dear,  they  are  all  at  home  now,  and  I 
think  Lora  will  be  coming  to  speak  to  you  presently; 
she  has  been  quite  anxious  to  see  you." 

"  Don't  let  her  come  until  afternoon,  father,  if  you 
please,"  said  his  son,  looking  anxiously  at  his  little 
girl.  "  Elsie  cannot  bear  much  yet,  and  I  see  she  is 
beginning  to  look  exhausted  already."  And  he  laid 
his  finger  on  her  pulse. 

"I  shall  caution  her  on  the  subject,"  replied  his 
father,  turning  to  leave  the  room.  Then  to  Elsie, 
"You  had  better  go  to  sleep  now,  child!  sleep  and 
eat  all  you  can,  and  get  strong  fast." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  she  said  faintly,  closing  her  eyes  with 
a  weary  look. 

Her  father  placed  her  more  comfortably  on  the  pik 


S5«         HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS. 

lows,  smoothed  the  cover,  closed  the  blinds  to  shuf 
out  the  sunlight,  and  sat  down  to  watch  her  while 
she  slept. 

It  was  a  long,  deep  sleep,  for  she  was  quite  worn 
out  by  the  excitement  of  the  morning;  the  dinner- 
hour  had  passed,  and  still  she  slumbered  on,  and  he 
began  to  grow  uneasy.  He  was  leaning  over  her, 
with  his  finger  on  her  slender  wrist,  watching  her 
breathing  and  counting  her  pulse,  when  she  opened 
her  eyes,  and  looking  up  lovingly  into  his  face,  said, 
"  Dear  papa,  I  feel  so  much  better." 

"I  am  very  glad,  daughter,"  he  replied;  "you 
have  had  a  long  sleep;  and  now  I  will  take  you  on 
my  knee,  and  Aunt  Chloe  will  bring  up  your  dinner." 

Elsie's  appetite  was  poor,  and  her  father  spared 
neither  trouble  nor  expense  in  procuring  her  every 
dainty  that  could  be  thought  of  which  was  at  all 
suited  to  her  state  of  health,  and  he  was  delighted 
when  he  could  tempt  her  to  eat  with  tolerable  hearti- 
ness. She  seemed  to  enjoy  her  dinner,  and  he 
watched  her  with  intense  pleasure. 

"  Can  I  see  Lora  now,  papa  ? "  she  asked,  when 
Chloe  had  removed  the  dishes. 

"  Yes,"  he  said.  "  Aunt  Cliloe,  you  may  tell  Miss 
Lora  that  we  are  ready  to  receive  her  now." 

Lora  came  in  quite  gay  and  full  of  spirits;  but 
when  she  caught  sight  of  Elsie,  lying  so  pale  and 
languid  in  her  father's  arms,  she  had  hard  work  to 
keep  from  bursting  into  tears,  and  could  scarcely 
coirmand  her  voice  to  speak. 

*  Dear  Lora,  I  am  so  glad  to  see  you,"  said  the  lit- 
tle girl,  holding  out  her  small,  thin  hand. 


I 


HOLIDAYS  AT  BOSELANDS.         257 

Lora  took  it  and  kissed  it,  saying,  in  a  tremulous 
tone,  "  How  ill  you  look  I  " 

Elsie  held  up  her  face,  and  Lora  stooped  and  kissed 
her  lips;  then  bursting  into  tears  and  sobs,  she  ran 
out  of  the  room. 

"  Oh,  Adelaide ! "  she  cried,  rushing  into  her  sis- 
ter's room,  "  how  she  is  changed !  I  should  never  have 
known  her!  Oh!  do  you  think  she  can  ever  get 
well?" 

"  If  you  had  seen  her  two  or  three  weeks  ago,  you 
would  be  quite  encouraged  by  her  appearance  now," 
replied  her  sister.  "  The  doctor  considers  her  out 
of  danger  now,  though  he  says  she  must  have  care- 
ful nursing;  and  that  I  assure  you  she  gets  from  her 
father.  He  seems  to  feel  that  he  can  never  do 
enough  for  her,  and  won't  let  me  share  the  labor 
at,  all,  although  I  would  often  be  very  glad  to  do 
it." 

"  He  ought  to  do  all  he  can  for  her !  he  would  be  a 
ferule  if  he  didn't,  for  it  was  all  his  doing,  her  being 
so  ill !  "  exclaimed  Lora  indignantly.  "  No,  no ;  I 
ought  not  to  say  that,"  she  added,  correcting  herself 
immediately,  "  for  we  were  all  unkind  to  her ;  I  as 
well  as  the  rest.  Oh,  Adelaide !  what  a  bitter  thought 
that  was  to  me  when  I  heard  she  was  dying!  I 
never  realized  before  how  lovely,  and  how  very  dif- 
ferent from  all  the  rest  of  us  she  was." 

"Yes,  poor  darling!  she  has  had  a  hard  life 
amongst  us,"  replied  Adelaide,  sighing,  while  the 
tears  rose  to  her  eyes.  "  You  can  never  know,  Lora, 
what  an  agonizing  thought  it  was  at  the  moment 
when  I  believed  that  she  had  left  us  forever  I  would 


868        HOLIDAYS -'AT  TtOSELANDS. 

feave  given  worlds  to  have  been  able  to  live  the  last 
six  years  over  again.  But  Horace — oh,  Lora !  I  don't 
believe  there  was  a  more  wretched  being  on  the  face 
of  the  earth  than  he !  I  was  very  angry  with  him  at 
first,  but  when  I  saw  how  utterly  crushed  and  heart- 
broken he  was,  I  couldn't  say  one  word." 

Adelaide  was  crying  now  in  good  earnest,  as  well 
as  Lora. 

Presently  Lora  asked  for  a  full  account  of  Elsie's 
illness,  which  Adelaide  was  beginning  to  give,  when 
a  servant  came  to  say  that  Elsie  wanted  to  see  her  j 
so,  with  a  promise  to  Lora  to  finish  her  story  another 
time,  she  hastened  to  obey  the  summons. 

She  found  the  little  girl  still  lying  languidly  in  her 
father's  arms. 

"  Dear  Aunt  Adelaide,"  she  said,  "  I  wanted  to  see 
you ;  you  haven't  been  in  to-day  to  look  at  ycur  little 
patient." 

Adelaide  smiled,  and  patted  her  cheek. 

a  Yes,  my  dear,"  she  said,  "  I  have  been  in  twice, 
but  found  you  sleeping  both  times,  and  your  father 
keeping  guard  over  you,  like  a  tiger  watching  his 
cub." 

"  No,  no,  Aunt  Adelaide ;  papa  isn't  a  bit  like  a 
tiger,"  said  Elsie,  passing  her  small,  white  hand 
caressingly  over  his  face.  "  You  mustn't  say  that." 

"I  don't  know,"  replied  Adelaide,  laughing  and 
shaking  her  head;  "  I  think  anybody  who  should  be 
daring  enough  to  disturb  your  slumbers  would  find 
there  was  considerable  of  the  tiger  in  him." 

Elsie  looked  up  into  her  father's  face  as  if  expect* 
ing  him  to  deny  the  charge. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         25» 

"Never  mind,"  said  he,  smiling;  "Aunt  Adelaide 
is  only  trying  to  tease  us  a  little." 

A  servant  came  in  and  whispered  something  to 
Adelaide. 

"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Travilla,"  she  said,  turning  to  her 
brother ;  "  13  Elsie  able  to  see  them  ? " 

"  Oh,  yes,  papa,  please,"  begged  the  little  girl  in  a 
coaxing  tone. 

"Well,  then,  for  a  few  moments,  I  suppose,"  he 
answered  rather  doubtfully;  and  Adelaide  went  down 
and  brought  them  up. 

Elsie  was  very  glad  to  see  them;  but  seeing  that 
she  looked  weak  and  weary  they  did  not  stay  long, 
but  soon  took  an  affectionate  leave  of  her,  expressing 
the  hope  that  it  would  not  be  many  weeks  before 
she  would  be  able  to  pay  a  visit  to  Ion. 

Her  father  promised  to  take  her  to  spend  a  day 
there  as  soon  as  she  was  well  enough,  and  then  they 
went  away. 

Elsie's  strength  returned  very  slowly,  and  she  had 
many  trying  hours  of  weakness  and  nervous  prostra- 
tion to  endure.  She  was  almost  always  very  patient, 
but  on  a  few  rare  occasions,  when  suffering  more  than 
usual,  there  was  a  slight  peevishness  in  her  tone. 
Once  it  was  to  her  father  she  was  speaking,  and 
the  instant  she  had  done  so,  she  looked  up  at  him 
with  eyes  brimful  of  tears,  expecting  a  stern  rebuke, 
or,  at  the  very  least,  a  look  of  great  displeasure. 

But  he  did  not  seem  to  have  heard  her,  and  only 
busied  himself  in  trying  to  make  her  more  comfort- 
able; and  when  she  seemed  to  feel  easier  again,  he 
kissed  her  tenderly,  saying  softly:  "My  poor  little 


260         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

one!  papa  knows  she  suffers  a  great  deal,  and  feels 
very  sorry  for  her.  Are  you  better  now,  dearest  ? " 

"  Yes,  papa,  thank  you,"  she  answered,  the  tears 
coming  into  her  eyes  again.  "  I  don't  know  what 
makes  me  so  cross;  you  are  very  good  not  to  scold 
me." 

"  I  think  my  little  girl  is  very  patient,"  he  said, 
caressing  her  again ;  "  and  if  she  were  not,  I  couldn't 
have  the  heart  to  scold  her  after  all  she  has  suffered. 
Shall  I  sing  to  you  now  ? " 

"  Yes,  papa ;  please  sing  '  I  wa  at  to  be  like  Jesus/ 
Oh,  I  do  want  to  be  like  him!  and  then  I  should 
never  even  feel  impatient." 

He  did  as  she  requested,  singing  in  a  low,  soothing 
tone  that  soon  lulled  her  to  sleep.  He  was  an  inde- 
fatigable nurse,  never  weary,  never  in  the  least  impa- 
tient, and  nothing  that  skill  and  kindness  could  do 
for  the  comfort  and  recovery  of  his  little  daughter 
was  left  undone.  He  carried  her  in  his  arms  from 
room  to  room;  and  then,  as  she  grew  stronger,  down 
into  the  garden.  Then  he  sent  for  a  garden  chair,  in 
which  he  drew  her  about  the  gardens  with  his  own 
hands;  or  if  he  called  a  servant  to  do  it,  he  walked 
by  her  side,  doing  all  he  could  to  amuse  her,  and 
when  she  was  ready  to  be  carried  indoors  again,  no 
one  was  allowed  to  touch  her  but  himself.  At  last 
she  was  able  to  take  short  and  easy  rides  in  the  car- 
riage— not  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  mile  at  first,  for 
he  was  very  much  afraid  of  trying  her  strength  too 
far — but  gradually  they  were  lengthened,  as  she 
seemed  able  to  bear  it. 

One  day  he  was  unusually  eager  to  get  her  into 


HOLIDAYS  AT  R08ELAND8.         261 

the  carriage,  and  after  they  had  started,  instead  of 
calling  her  attention  to  the  scenery,  as  he  often  did, 
he  began  relating  a  story  which  interested  her  so 
much  that  she  did  not  notice  in  what  direction  they 
were  travelling  until  the  carriage  stopped,  the  foot- 
man threw  open  the  door,  and  her  father,  breaking 
off  in  the  middle  of  a  sentence,  sprang  out  hastily, 
lifted  her  in  his  arms,  and  carried  her  into  the  house. 

She  did  not  know  where  she  was  until  he  had  laid 
her  on  a  sofa,  and,  giving  her  a  rapturous  kiss,  ex- 
claimed— 

"  Welcome  home,  my  darling !  welcome  to  your 
father's  house." 

Then  she  looked  up  and  saw  that  she  was  indeed 
in  the  dear  home  he  har1  prepared  for  her  months 
before. 

She  was  too  glad  to  speak  a  word,  or  do  anything 
but  gaze  about  her  with  eyes  brimming  over  with 
delight;  while  her  father  took  off  her  bonnet  and 
shawl,  and  setting  her  on  her  feet,  led  her  across  the 
room  to  an  easy-chair,  where  he  seated  her  in  state. 

He  then  threw  open  a  door,  and  there  was  another 
pleasant  surprise;  for  who  but  her  old  friend,  Mrs. 
Murray,  should  rush  in  and  take  her  in  her  arms, 
kissing  her  and  crying  over  her. 

"  Dear,  dear  bairn,"  she  exclaimed,  "  you  are  look- 
ing pale  and  ill,  but  it  does  my  auld  heart  gude  to 
see  your  winsome  wee  face  once  more.  I  hope  it  will 
soon  grow  as  round  and  rosy  as  ever,  now  that  you're 
won  to  your  ain  home  at  last.  But  where,  darling, 
are  all  your  bonny  curls  ? "  she  asked  suddenly. 

"  In  the  drawer,  in  my  room  at  grandpa's,"  replied 


•UVJ 

e 


£62         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

the  little  girl  with  a  faint  smile.  "They  had  to 
be  cut  off  when  I  was  so  sick.  You  were  not  vexed, 
papa?"  she  asked,  raising  her  eyes  timidly  to  his 
face. 

"No,  darling,  not  vexed  certainly,  though  very 
sorry  indeed  that  it  was  necessary,"  he  said  in  a 
ind,  gentle  tone,  passing  his  hand  caressingly  over 
head. 

"  Ah,  well,"  remarked  Mrs.  Murray  cheerfully, 
u  we  winna  fret  about  it ;  it  will  soon  grow  again, 
and  these  little,  soft  rings  of  hair  are  very  pretty,  too." 

"I  thought  you  were  in  Scotland,  Mrs.  Murray; 
when  did  you  come  back  ? "  asked  the  little  girl. 

"  I  came  to  this  place  only  yesterday,  darling ;  but 
it  is  about  a  week  since  I  landed  in  America." 

"I  am  so  glad  to  see  you,  dear  Mrs.  Murray," 
Elsie  said,  holding  fast  to  her  hand,  and  looking  lov- 
ingly into  her  face.  "  I  haven't  forgotten  any  of  the 
good  things  you  taught  me."  Then  turning  to  her 
father,  she  said,  very  earnestly,  "Papa,  you  won't 
need  now  to  have  me  grow  up  for  a  long  while,  be- 
cause Mrs.  Murray  is  such  an  excellent  house- 
keeper." 

He  smiled  and  patted  her  cheek,  saying  pleasantly, 
*'  No,  dear,  I  shall  keep  you  a  little  girl  as  long  as 
ever  I  can;  and  give  Mrs.  Murray  plenty  of  time  to 
make  a  good  housekeeper  of  you." 

"  At  what  hour  will  you  have  dinner,  sir  ? "  asked 
the  old  lady,  turning  to  leave  the  room. 

"  At  one,  if  you  please,"  he  said,  looking  at  his 
watch.  "  I  want  Elsie  to  eat  with  me,  and  it  must  b« 
early,  on  her  account. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS.         263 

Elsie's  little  face  was  quite  bright  with  pleasure. 
tf  I  am  so  glad,  papa,"  she  said,  "  it  will  be  very  de- 
lightful to  dine  together  in  our  own  house.  May  I 
always  dine  with  you  ?  " 

"  I  hope  so,"  he  said,  smiling.  "  I  am  not  fond  of 
eating  alone." 

They  were  in  Mr.  Dinsmore's  study,  into  whichf 
Elsie's  own  little  sitting-room  opened. 

"  Do  you  feel  equal  to  a  walk  through  your  rooms, 
daughter,  or  shall  I  carry  you  ?  "  he  asked,  bending 
over  her. 

"  I  think  I  will  try  to  walk,  papa,  if  you  please," 
she  said,  putting  her  hand  in  his. 

He  led  her  slowly  forward,  but  her  step  seemed 
tottering,  and  he  passed  his  arm  around  her  waist, 
and  supported  her  to  the  sofa  in  her  own  pretty  little 
boudoir. 

Although  it  was  now  quite  late  in  the  fall,  the 
weather  was  still  warm  and  pleasant  in  that  southern 
clime — flowers  were  blooming  in  the  gardens,  and 
doors  and  windows  stood  wide  open. 

Elsie*  glanced  out  of  the  window,  and  then  around 
the  room. 

"  What  a  lovely  place  it  is,  papa !  "  she  said ;  "  and 
everything  in  this  dear  little  room  is  so  complete,  so 
very  pretty.  Dear  papa,  you  are  very,  very  kind  to  me ! 
I  will  have  to  be  a  very  good  girl  to  deserve  it  all.'* 

"  Does  it  please  you,  darling  ?  I  am  very  glad,'* 
he  said,  drawing  her  closer  to  him.  "  I  have  tried  to 
think  of  everything  that  would  be  useful  to  you,  or 
give  you  pleasure;  but  if  there  is  anything  else  you 
want,  just  tell  me  what  it  is,  and  you  shall  have  it." 


264         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

"  Indeed,  papa,"  she  said,  smiling  up  at  him,  "  I 
could  never  have  thought  of  half  the  pretty  things 
that  are  here  already;  and  I  don't  believe  there  is 
anything  else  I  could  possibly  want.  Ah!  papa, 
how  happy  I  am  to-day;  so  very  much  happier  than 
-vhen  I  was  here  before.  Then  I  thought  I  should 
flever  be  happy  again  in  this  world.  There  is  your 
picture.  I  cried  very  much  when  I  looked  at  it  that 
day,  but  it  does  not  make  me  feel  like  crying  now, 
and  I  am  so  glad  to  have  it.  Thank  you  a  thousand 
times  for  giving  it  to  me." 

"  You  are  very  welcome,  darling ;  you  deserve  it 
all,  and  more  than  all,"  replied  her  father  tenderly. 
"  And  now,"  he  asked,  "  will  you  look  at  the  other 
rooms,  or  are  you  too  tired  ?  " 

"  I  want  to  try  the  piano  first,  if  you  please,  papa," 
she  said;  "  it  is  so  long  since  I  touched  one." 

He  opened  the  instrument,  and  then  picked  her  up 
and  seated  her  on  the  stool,  saying,  "  I  am  afraid  you 
will  find  yourself  hardly  equal  to  the  exertion;  but 
you  may  try." 

She  began  a  little  piece  which  had  always  been  a 
favorite  of  his — he  standing  beside  her,  and  support- 
ing her  with  his  arm — but  it  seemed  hard  work ;  the 
tiny  hands  trembled  so  with  weakness  and  he  would 
not  let  her  finish. 

"You  must  wait  until  another  day,  dearest,"  he 
said,  taking  her  in  his  arms;  "you  are  not  strong 
enough  yet,  and  I  think  I  will  have  to  carry  you 
through  the  other  rooms,  if  you  are  to  see  them  at 
all.  Shall  I?" 

She  assented,  laying  her  head  down  languidly  OQ 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         265 

his  shoulder,  and  had  very  little  to  say,  as  he  bore 
her  along  through  the  dressing-room,  and  into  the 
bed-room  beyond. 

The  bed  looked  very  inviting  with  its  snowy  dra- 
pery, and  he  laid  her  gently  down  upon  it,  saying, 
"You  are  too  much  fatigued  to  attempt  anything 
more,  and  must  take  a  nap  now,  my  pet,  to  re- 
cruit yourself  a  little  before  dinner." 

"  Don't  leave  me,  papa !  please  don't ! "  she  ex- 
claimed, half  starting  up  as  he  turned  toward  the 
door. 

"  No,  dearest,"  he  said,  "  I  am  only  going  to  get 
your  shawl  to  lay  over  you,  and  will  be  back  again  in 
a  moment." 

He  returned  almost  immediately,  but  found  her 
already  fast  asleep. 

"Poor  darling!  she  is  quite  worn  out,"  he  mur- 
mured, as  he  spread  the  shawl  carefully  over  her. 
Then  taking  a  book  from  his  pocket,  he  sat  down  by 
her  side,  and  read  until  she  awoke. 

It  was  the  sound  of  the  dinner-bell  which  had 
roused  her,  and  as  she  sat  up  looking  quite  bright  and 
cheerful  again,  he  asked  if  she  thought  she  could  eat 
some  dinner,  and  would  like  to  be  taken  to  the  din- 
ing-room. She  assented,  and  he  carried  her  there, 
seated  her  in  an  easy-chair,  wheeled  it  up  to  the 
table,  and  then  sat  down  opposite  to  her,  looking  su- 
premely happy. 

The  servants  were  about  to  uncover  the  dishes,  but 
motioning  them  to  wait  a  moment,  Mr.  Dinsmore 
bowed  his  head  over  his  plate,  and  asked  a  blessing 
on  their  food.  It  sent  a  glow  of  happiness  to  Elsie's 


266         HOLIDAYS  'AT  EOSELAND8. 

little,  pale  face,  and  she  loved  and  respected  her 
father,  more  than  ever.  She  seemed  to  enjoy 
her  dinner,  and  he  watched  her  with  a  pleased 
look. 

"  The  change  of  air  has  done  you  good  already,  I 
think,"  he  remarked;  "you  seem  to  have  a  better 
appetite  than  you  have  had  since  your  sickness." 

"  Yes,  papa,  I  believe  everything  tastes  good  be- 
cause it  is  home,"  she  answered,  smiling  lovingly  up 
at  him. 

After  dinner  he  held  her  on  his  knee  a  while,  chat- 
ting pleasantly  with  her  about  their  plans  for  the 
future ;  and  then,  laying  her  on  the  sofa  in  her  pretty 
boudoir,  he  brought  a  book  from  his  library,  and  read 
to  her. 

It  was  a  very  interesting  story  he  had  chosen ;  and 
he  had  been  reading  for  more  than  an  hour,  when, 
happening  to  look  at  her  he  noticed  that  her  eyes 
were  very  bright,  and  her  cheeks  flushed,  as  if  with 
fever.  He  suddenly  closed  the  book,  and  laid  his 
finger  on  her  pulse. 

"  Oh !  papa,  please  go  on,"  she  begged ;  "  I  am  so 
much  interested." 

"No,  daughter,  your  pulse  is  very  quick,  and  I 
fear  this  book  is  entirely  too  exciting  for  you  at  pres- 
ent— so  I  shall  not  read  you  any  more  of  it  to-day," 
he  said,  laying  it  aside. 

.  "  Oh !  papa,  I  want  to  hear  it  so  much ;  do  please 
read  a  little  more,  or  else  let  me  have  the  book  my- 
self," she  pleaded  in  a  coaxing  tone. 

"  My  little  daughter  must  not  forget  old  lessons," 
he  replied  very  gravely. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS.         Q67 

She  turned  away  her  head  with  almost  a  pout  on 
her  lip,  and  her  eyes  full  of  tears. 

He  did  not  reprove  her,  though,  as  he  once  would 
have  done;  but  seeming  not  to  notice  her  ill-humor, 
exerted  himself  to  soothe  and  amuse  her,  by  talking 
in  a  cheerful  strain  of  other  matters;  and  in  a  very 
few  moments  all  traces  '  of  it  had  disappeared, 
and  she  was  answering  hinr*in  her  usual  pleasant 
tone.  „ 

They  had  both  been  silent  for  several  minutes, 
when  she  said,  "Please,  papa,  put  your  head  close 
down  to  me,  I  want  to  say  something  to  you." 

He  complied,  and  putting  her  little  arm  around 
his  neck,  she  said,  in  a  very  humble  tone,  "Dear 
papa,  I  was  very  naughty  and  cross  just  now;  and  I 
think  I  have  been  cross  several  times  lately;  and 
you  have  been  so  good  and  kind  not  to  reprove  or 
punish  me,  as  I  deserved.  Please,  papa,  forgive  me; 
I  am  very  sorry,  and  I  will  try  to  be  a  better  girl." 

He  kissed  her  very  tenderly. 

"  I  do  forgive  you  freely,  my  little  one,"  he  said. 
"  I  know  it  seemed  hard  to  give  up  the  story  just 
there,  but  it  was  for  your  good,  and  you  must  try 
always  to  believe  that  papa  knows  best.  You  are 
very  precious  to  your  father's  heart,  Elsie,  but  I  am 
not  going  to  spoil  my  little  girl  because  I  love  her  so 
dearly;  nor  because  I  have  been  so  near  losing  her." 

His  voice  trembled  as  he  pronounced  the  last 
words,  and  for  a  moment  emotion  kept  him  silent. 
Then  he  went  on  again. 

"I  shall  never  again  bid  you  do  violence  to  your 
conscience,  my  daughter,  but  to  all  the  commands 


263         "HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

which  I  do  lay  upon  you  I  shall  still  expect  and 
require  the  same  ready  and  cheerful  obedience  that  I 
have  heretofore.  It  is  my  duty  to  require,  and  yours 
to  yield  it." 

"Yes,  papa,  I  know  it  is,"  she  said  with  a  little 
sigh,  "  but  it  is  very  difficult  sometimes  to  keep  from 
wanting  to  have  my  own  way." 

"  Yes,  darling,  I  know  it,  for  I  find  it  so  with  my- 
self," replied  her  father  gently ;  "  but  we  must  ask 
God  to  help  us  to  give  up  our  own  wills,  and  be  satis- 
fied to  do  and  have  what  we  ought,  rather  thar  what 
we  would  like." 

"  I  will,  papa,"  she  whispered,  hugging  him  tighter 
and  tighter.  "  I  am  so  glad  you  teach  me  that." 

They  were  quite  quiet  again  for  a  little  while.  She 
was  running  her  fingers  through  his  hair. 

"  Oh,  papa ! "  she  exclaimed,  "  I  see  two  or  three 
white  hairs !  I  am  so  sorry !  I  don't  want  you  to  get 
old.  What  made  them  come  so  soon,  papa  ? " 

He  did  not  reply  immediately,  but,  taking  her  in 
his  arms,  held  her  close  to  his  heart.  It  was  beating 
very  fast. 

Suddenly  she  seemed  to  comprehend. 

"Was  it  because  you  were  afraid  I  was  going  to 
die,  papa  ? "  she  asked. 

"  Yes,  dearest,  and  because  I  had  reason  to  think 
that  my  own  cruelty  had  killed  you," 

The  words  were  almost  inaudible,  but  she  heard 
them. 

"  Dear,  dear  papa,  how  I  love  you !  "  she  said, 
putting  her  arms  around  his  neck  again ;  "  and  I  aw 
so  glad,  for  your  sake,  that  I  did  not  die." 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         269 

He  pressed  her  closer  and  closer,  caressing  her 
"silently  with  a  heart  too  full  for  words. 
!  They  sat  thus  for  some  time,  but  were  at  length 
interrupted  by  the  entrance  of  Chloe,  who  had  been 
left  behind  at  Eoseiands  to  attend  to  the  packing  and 
removal  of  Elsie's  clothes,  and  all  her  little  possessions. 
She  had  finished  her  work,  and  her  entrance  was 
immediately  followed  by  that  of  the  men-servants 
bearing  several  large  trunks  and  boxes,  the  contents 
of  which  she  proceeded  at  once  to  unpack  and  rear- 
range in  the  new  apartments. 

Elsie  watched  this  operation  with  a  good  deal  of 
interest,  occasionally  directing  where  this  or  that 
article  should  be  put;  but  in  the  midst  of  it  all  wa» 
carried  off  by  her  father  to  the  tea-table. 

Soon  after  tea  the  servants  were  all  called  together, 
and  Mr.  Dinsmore,  after  addressing  a  few  words  to 
them  on  the  importance  of  calling  upon  God — the 
blessings  promised  to  those  who  did,  and  the  curses 
pronounced  upon  those  individuals  and  families  who 
did  not — read  a  chapter  from  the  Bible  and  offered 
Up  a  prayer. 

All  were  solemn  and  attentive,  and  all  seemed 
pleased  with  the  arrangement — for  Mr.  Dinsmore  had 
told  them  it  was  to  be  the  regular  custom  of  the 
house,  morning  and  evening — but  Elsie,  Mrs.  Mur- 
ray, and  Ohloe  fairly  wept  for  joy  and  thankfulness. 

l^lsie  begged  for  another  chapter  and  prayer  in  the 
privacy  of  her  own  rooms,  and  then  Chloe  undressed 
her,  and  her  father  carried  her  to  her  bed  and  placed 
her  in  it  with  a  loving  good-night  kiss.  And  thus 
ended  the  first  nappy  day  in  her  own  dear  home. 


CHAPTEK  XIV. 


**  Her  world  was  ever  joyous  ; 

She  thought  of  grief  and  pain 
As  giants  in  the  olden  time, 
That  ne'er  would  come  again." 

MBS.  HALE 's  ALICE  RAT. 

"Then  all  was  jollity, 
Feasting,  and  mirth." 

HOWE'S  JANE  SHOKB. 


IT  was  with  a  start,  and  a  momentary  feeling  of 
perplexity  as  to  her  whereabouts,  followed  almost  in- 
stantly by  the  glad  remembrance  that  she  was  indeed 
at  home,  that  the  little  Elsie  awoke  the  next  morning. 
She  sat  up  in  the  bed  and  gazed  about  her.  Every- 
thing had  a  new,  fresh  look,  and  an  air  of  simple  ele- 
gance, that  struck  her  as  very  charming. 

A  door  on  her  right,  communicating  with  her 
father's  sleeping  apartment,  was  slightly  ajar,  and 
she  could  hear  him  moving  about. 

"  Papa !  "  she  called,  in  her  sweet,  silvery  tones. 

"Good-morning,  daughter,"  he  said,  appearing  in 
answer  to  her  summons.  "  Why,  how  bright  my  lit- 
tle girl  is  looking  this  morning !  " 

"  Yes,  papa,  I  feel  so  well  and  strong  I  do  believe 
I  can  walk  to  the  dining-room.  Please,  may  I  get 
up  now?" 

"Yes;  Aunt  Chloe  may  dress  you,  and  call  me 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LAND  8.         271 

when  you  are  ready ,''  he  replied,  bending  down  to 
give  her  a  kiss. 

Chloe  was  just  coming  in  from  a  small  adjoining 
room  which  had  been  appropriated  to  her  use,  and 
exclaimed  with  delight  at  her  darling's  bright  looks. 

"Dress  her  very  nicely,  Aunt  Chloe,"  said  Mr. 
Dinsmore,  "  for  I  think  it  is  quite  possible  we  may 
have  visitors  to-day;  and  besides,  I  want  her  to  look 
her  best  for  my  own  enjoyment,"  he  added,  with  a 
loving  look  and  smile  directed  toward  his  little  girl. 

Chloe  promised  to  do  her  best;  and  he  seemed  en- 
tirely satisfied  with  the  result  of  her  labors,  as  well 
he  might,  for  Elsie  looked  very  lovely  in  her  simple 
white  dress,  and  little  embroidered  pink  sacque, 
which  seemed  to  lend  a  faint  tinge  of  color  to  her 
pale  cheeks.  She  was  tired,  though,  with  the  dress- 
ing, and  quite  willing  to  give  up  her  plan  of  walking 
to  the  dining-room,  and  let  her  father  carry  her. 

After  breakfast  he  sat  with  her  on  his  knee  for  a 
little  while,  and  then,  laying  her  on  the  sofa  and  giv- 
ing her  a  kiss,  he  told  her  he  must  leave  her  with 
Chloe  for  an  hour  or  two,  as  he  had  some  business 
matters  to  arrange  with  her  grandfather,  after  which 
he  would  take  her  to  ride. 

"I  wish  you  didn't  have  to  go,  papa;  but  please 
come  back  as  soon  as  you  can,"  she  said  coaxingly. 

"  I  will,  darling.  And  now,  Aunt  Chloe,  I  leave 
her  in  your  care;  don't  let  her  do  anything  to  tire 
herself,"  he  said  as  he  went  out. 

Elsie  listened  until  she  heard  the  sound  of  hia 
horse's  hoots  as  he  galloped  down  the  avenue,  and 
then  turning  to  her  nurse,  she  exclaimed  eagerly. 


272         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

"  Now,  mammy,  please  hand  me  my  work-box  and 
that  unfinished  slipper." 

"You's  not  fit  to  sew,  darlin'  chile,"  objected  the 
careful  old  woman,  doing  as  she  was  asked,  neverthe- 
less. 

"  Well,  mammy,  I  want  to  try,  and  I'll  stop  directly 
if  it  tires  me,"  replied  the  little  girl.  "  Please  put 
me  in  my  rocking-chair.  They  are  for  papa,  you  see, 
and  I  want  to  get  them  done  before  Christmas." 

"  Dere's  plenty  ob  time  yet  'fore  Christmas,  darlin', 
to  do  dat  little  bit,"  Chloe  said ;  "  'tain't  comin'  dis 
four  or  five  weeks;  better  wait  till  you  git  stronger." 

Elsie  was  not  to  be  dissuaded,  however,  from  mak- 
ing the  attempt ;  but  a  very  few  moments'  work  satis- 
fied her  that  she  was  still  too  weak  for  such  an  employ- 
ment ;  and  she  readily  consented  to  let  Chloe  put  away 
her  work-box  and  lay  her  on  her  sofa  again,  where  she 
spent  the  rest  of  the  time  in  reading  her  Bible  until  her 
father  returned.  Then  came  her  ride,  and  then  a 
nap,  which  took  up  all  the  morning  until  near  din- 
ner-time. 

She  found  Mr.  Travilla  sitting  there,  talking  with 
her  father,  when  she  awoke.  She  was  very  glad  to 
see  him,  and  to  hear  that  he  was  going  to  stay  to 
dinner;  and  they  had  quite  a  little  chat  together 
about  the  new  home  and  its  surroundings. 

After  dinner,  her  Aunt  Adelaide,  Lora,  and  Walter 
called  to  see  them  and  the  house;  but  both  they  and 
Mr.  Travilla  went  away  early — he  promising  to  bring 
his  mother  to  see  her  very  soon — and  then  she  was 
left  alone  with  her  father  again. 

"  Would  you  like  now  to  hear  the  remainder  of  th« 


HOLIDAYS  AT  R08ELANDS.         273 

story  we  were  reading  yesterday,  daughter?"  he 
asked. 

"  Very  much,  papa ;  I  have  been  wanting  it  all  day." 

"  Why  did  you  not  ask  for  it,  then  ? "  he  inquired. 

"  Because,  papa,  I  was  ashamed,  after  being  so 
naughty  about  it  yesterday,"  she  answered,  hanging 
her  head  and  blushing  deeply. 

"  Well,  you  shall  have  it  now,  daughter,"  he  said 
kindly,  pressing  his  lips  to  the  little  blushing  cheek. 
"  I  had  forgotten  about  it,  or  I  would  have  given  you 
the  book  to  read  while  I  was  out  this  morning." 

A  very  pleasant,  happy  life  had  now  begun  for  our 
little  Elsie:  all  her  troubles  seemed  to  be  over,  and 
she  was  surrounded  by  everything  that  heart  could 
wish.  Her  father  watched  over  her  with  the  tender- 
est  love  and  care;  devoting  the  greater  part  of  his 
time  to  her  entertainment  and  instruction,  sparing 
neither  trouble  nor  expense  to  give  her  pleasure,  and 
though  still  requiring  unhesitating,  cheerful  obedi- 
ence to  his  wishes  and  commands — yet  ruling  her  not 
less  gently  than  firmly.  He  never  spoke  to  her  now 
in  his  stern  tone,  and  after  a  while  she  ceased  to 
expect  and  dread  it. 

Her  health  improved  quite  rapidly  after  their 
removal  to  the  Oaks,  and  before  Christmas  came 
again  she  was  entirely  equal  to  a  little  stroll  in  the 
grounds,  or  a  short  ride  on  her  favorite  pony. 

Her  cheeks  were  becoming  round  and  rosy  again, 
and  her  hair  had  grown  long  enough  to  curl  in  soft, 
glossy  little  ringlets  all  over  her  head,  and  her  father 
thought  her  almost  prettier  than  ever.  But  he  was 
Very  careful  of  her  still,  scarcely  willing  to  have  her  a 


S74         'HOLIDAYS  AT  R08ELAND8. 

moment  out  of  his  sight,  lest  she  should  become  over- 
fatigued,  or  her  health  be  injured  in  some  way ;  and 
he  always  accompanied  her  in  her  walks  and  rides, 
ever  watching  over  her  with  the  most  unwearied  love. 
As  her  health  and  strength  returned  he  permitted  her, 
in  accordance  with  her  own  wishes,  gradually  to 
resume  her  studies,  and  took  great  pleasure  in  in- 
structing her ;  but  he  was  very  particular  to  see  that 
she  did  not  attempt  too  much,  nor  sit  poring  over 
her  books  when  she  needed  exercise  and  recreation, 
as  she  was  sometimes  rather  inclined  to  do. 

"Massa,  dere's  a  gentleman  wants  to  speak  to 
you,"  said  a  servant,  looking  in  at  the  study  door  one 
afternoon  a  few  days  before  Christmas. 

"  Very  well,  John,  show  him  into  the  library,  and 
I  will  be  there  in  a  moment,"  replied  Mr.  Dinsmore, 
putting  down  his  book. 

He  glanced  at  Elsie's  little  figure,  half  buried  in 
the  cushions  of  a  great  easy-chair  near  one  of  the 
windows,  into  which  she  had  climbed  more  than  an 
hour  before,  and  where  she  had  been  sitting  ever 
since,  completely  lost  to  all  that  might  be  going  on 
about  her,  in  the  deep  interest  with  which  she  was 
following  the  adventures  of  FitzJames  in  Scott's 
"Lady  of  the  Lake." 

"  Daughter,  I  am  afraid  you  are  reading  more  to- 
day than  is  quite  good  for  you,"  he  said,  looking  at 
his  watch.  "  You  must  put  up  your  book  very  soon 
now,  and  go  out  for  a  walk.  I  shall  probably  be 
down  in  ten  or  fifteen  minutes;  but  if  I  am  not, 
you  must  not  wait  for  me,  but  take  Aunt  Chloe  with 
you." 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         275 

"Yes,  papa,"  she  replied,  looking  up  from  her 
book  for  an  instant,  and  then  returning  to  it  again  aa 
he  left  the  room. 

She  had  not  the  least  intention  of  disobeying,  but 
soon  forgot  everything  else  in  the  interest  of  her  story. 

The  stranger  detained  Mr.  Dinsmore  much  longer 
than  he  had  expected,  and  the  short  winter  day  was 
drawing  rapidly  to  a  close  when  he  returned  to  his 
study,  to  find  Elsie — much  to  his  surprise  and  dis- 
pleasure— precisely  where  he  had  left  her. 

She  was  not  aware  of  his  entrance  until  he  was 
close  beside  her;  then,  looking  up  with  a  start,  she 
colored  violently. 

He  gently  took  the  book  from  her  hand  and  laid 
it  away,  then,  lifting  her  from  the  chair,  led  her 
across  the  room,  where  he  seated  himself  upon  the 
sofa,  and  drawing  iier  in  between  his  knees,  regarded 
her  with  a  look  of  grave,  sad  displeasure. 

"  Has  my  little  daughter  any  idea  how  long  it  is 
since  her  father  bade  her  put  up  her  book  ?  "  he  asked 
in  a  gently  reproving  tone. 

Elsie  hung  her  head  in  silence,  and  a  tear  rolled 
quickly  down  her  burning  cheek. 

"  It  grieves  me  very  much,"  he  said,  "  to  find  that 
my  little  girl  can  be  so  disobedient !  it  almost  makes 
me  fear  that  she  does  not  love  me  very  much." 

"  Oh,  papa,  don't !  oh,  don't  say  that !  I  can't  bear 
to  hear  it ! "  she  cried,  bursting  into  an  agony  of 
tears  and  sobs,  and  hiding  her  face  on  his  breast.  **  I 
do  love  you  very  much,  papa,  and  I  can't  bear  to 
think  I've  grieved  you,"  she  sobbed.  "  I  know  I  am 
very  naughty,  and  deserve  to  be  punished — but  I 


«7S         HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS. 

didn't  mean  to  disobey,  only  the  book  was  so  inter* 
eating  I  didn't  kffiow  at  all  how  the  time  went." 

He  sighed,  but  3aid  nothing;  only  drew  her  closer 
to  him,  putting  his  arm  around  her,  and  stroking  her 
hair  in  a  gentle,  caressing  way. 

There  was  no  sound  for  some  moments  but  Elsie's 
sobs. 

Then  she  asked  in  a  half  whisper,  "  Are  you  go- 
ing to  punish  me,  papa  ? " 

"  I  shall  take  the  book  from  you  for  a  few  days ;  I 
hope  that  will  be  punishment  enough  to  make  you 
pay  better  attention  to  my  eojumands  in  future,"  he 
said  very  gravely. 

"Dear  papa,  how  kind  yc;.  are!  I  am  sure  I 
deserve  a  great  deal  worse  punishment  than  that," 
she  exclaimed,  raising  her  head  and  looking  up  grate- 
fully and  lovingly  into  his  face,  "  but  I  am  very,  very 
sorry  for  my  disobedience;  will  you  please  forgive 
me?" 

"  I  will,  daughter,"  and  he  bent  down  and  kissed 
her  lips. 

"  Now  go,"  he  said,  "  and  get  your  cloak  and  hood. 
I  think  we  will  still  have  time  for  a  little  stroll 
through  the  grounds  before  dark." 

Efeie  had  very  little  to  say  during  their  walk,  but 
moved  silently  along  by  her  father's  side,  with  her 
hand  clasped  in  his;  and  he,  too,  seemed  unusually 
abstracted. 

It  was  quite  dusk  when  they  entered  the  house 
again,  and  when  the  little  girl  returned  to  the  study, 
after  Chloe  had  taken  off  her  wrappings,  she  found 
her  father  seated  in  an  easy-chair,  drawn  up  on  one 


HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS.         2Y7 

side  of  a  bright  wood  fire  that  was  blazing  and  crack- 
ling on  the  hearth. 

Elsie  dearly  loved  the  twilight  hour,  and  it  was  one 
of  her  greatest  pleasures  to  climb  upon  her  father's 
knee  and  sit  there  talking  or  singing,  or  perhaps, 
oftener,  just  laying  her  head  down  on  his  breast  and 
watching  the  play  of  the  fire-light  on  the  carpet,  or 
the  leaping  of  the  flame  hither  and  thither. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  sat  leaning  back  in  his  chair,  ap- 
parently in  deep  thought,  and  did  not  hear  Elsie's 
light  step. 

She  paused  for  one  instant  in  the  doorway,  casting 
a  wistful,  longing  look  at  him,  then,  with  a  little 
sigh,  walked  softly  to  the  other  side  of  the  fire-place, 
and  seated  herself  in  her  little  rocking-chair. 

For  several  minutes  she  sat  very  quietly  gazing 
into  the  fire,  her  little  face  wearing  a  very  sober, 
thoughtful  look.  But  she  was  startled  out  of  her 
reverie  by  the  sound  of  her  father's  voice. 

"  Why  am  I  not  to  have  my  little  girl  on  my  knee 
to-night  ?  "  he  was  asking. 

She  rose  instantly,  in  a  quick,  eager  way,  and  ran 
to  him. 

"  If  you  prefer  the  rocking-chair,  stay  there,  by  all 
means,"  he  said. 

But  she  had  already  climbed  to  her  accustomed 
seat,  and,  twining  her  arms  around  his  neck,  she  laid 
her  cheek  to  his,  saying,  "No,  indeed,  papa;  you 
know  I  don't  like  the  rocking-chair  half  so  well  as 
your  knee;  so  please  let  me  stay  here." 

"  Why  did  you  not  come  at  first,  then? "  he  asked 
in  a  playful  tone. 


278         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

"Because  I  was  afraid,  papa,"  she  whispered. 

"  Afraid!  "  he  repeated,  with  an  accent  of  surprise^ 
and  looking  as  if  he  felt  a  little  hurt. 

"Yes,  papa,"  she  answered  in  a  low  tone,  "be- 
cause I  have  been  so  very  naughty  this  afternoon 
that  I  know  I  don't  deserve  to  come." 

u  Did  you  not  hear  me  say  I  forgave  you  ?"  he  asked. 

"Yes,  papa." 

"  Very  well,  then,  if  you  are  forgiven  you  are  taken 
back  into  favor,  just  as  if  you  had  not  trans- 
gressed; and  if  you  had  quite  believed  me,  you 
would  have  come  to  me  at  once,  and  claimed  a 
daughter's  privilege,  as  usual,"  he  said  very 
gravely. 

"  I  do  believe  you,  papa ;  I  know  you  always  speak 
the  truth  and  mean  just  what  you  say,"  she  replied 
in  half -tearful  tones,  "  but  I  know  I  don't  deserve  a 
place  on  your  knee  to-night." 

"  What  you  deserve  is  not  the  question  at  present ; 
we  are  talking  about  what  you  can  have,  whether  you 
deserve  it  or  not. 

"  Ah !  "  he  continued  in  a  low,  musing  tone,  more 
as  if  thinking  aloud  than  speaking  to  her,  "  just  so 
it  is  with  us  all  in  reference  to  our  Heavenly  Father's 
forgiveness ;  when  he  offers  us  a  full  and  free  pardon 
of  all  our  offences,  and  adoption  into  his  family,  we 
don't  more  than  half  believe  him,  but  still  go  about 
groaning  under  the  burden  of  our  sins,  and  afraid  to 
claim  the  privileges  of  children. 

"  It  hurts  and  displeases  me  when  my  child  doubts 
my  word,  and  yet  how  often  I  dishonor  my  Father 
by  doubting  his.  '  He  that  believeth  not  God,  maketh 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOS  ELANDS.         27S 

him  a  liar.'  { Without  faith  it  is  impossible  to 
please  him.' " 

He  relapsed  into  silence,  and  for  some  moments 
neither  of  them  spoke. 

He  was  passing  his  hand  caressingly  over  her  hair, 
and  she  resting  in  his  arms  and  gazing  thoughtfully 
into  the  fire. 

"  What  is  my  little  one  thinking  of  ? "  he  asked  at 
last. 

"  I  was  thinking  what  a  very  naughty  girl  I  have 
been  this  afternoon,  and  what  a  dear,  kind  papa  I 
have,"  she  said,  looking  up  lovingly  into  his  face. 
"  You  were  so  kind,  papa,  not  to  punish  me  as  I  de- 
served. I  was  afraid  you  would  send  me  directly  to  bed, 
and  I  should  miss  my  pleasant  evening  with  you." 

"  I  hope,  my  darling,"  he  answered  gently,  "  that 
you  do  not  think,  when  I  punish  you,  it  is  from  any- 
thing like  a  feeling  of  revenge,  or  because  I  take 
pleasure  in  giving  you  pain  ?  Not  at  all.  I  do  it  for 
your  own  good — and  in  this  instance,  as  I  thought 
you  were  sorry  enough  for  having  grieved  and  dis- 
pleased me  to  keep  you  from  repeating  the  offence, 
I  did  not  consider  any  further  punishment  neces- 
sary. But  perhaps  I  was  mistaken,  and  it  was  only 
fear  of  punishment  that  caused  your  tears,"  he  add- 
ed, looking  keenly  at  her. 

"  Oh,  no,  papa !  no  indeed ! "  she  exclaimed  ear- 
nestly, the  tears  rushing  into  her  eyes  again;  "it  is 
worse  than  any  punishment  to  know  that  I  have 
grieved  and  displeased  you,  because  I  love  you  so 
very,  very  dearly !  "  and  the  little  arm  crept  round  his 
neck  again,  and  the  soft  cheek  was  laid  to  his. 


280         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

"  I  knov  it,  darling,"  he  said,  "  I  fully  believe  that 
you  would  prefer  any  physical  suffering  to  the  pain 
of  my  displeasure." 

"  Papa,"  she  said,  after  a  few  moments'  silence,  "  I 
want  to  tell  you  something." 

"Well,  daughter,  I  am  ready  to  listen,"  he  an- 
swered pleasantly ;  "  what  is  it  ?  "  * 

"  I  was  looking  in  my  desk  to-day,  papa,  for  a 
letter  that  I  wrote  to  you  the  evening  before  I  was 
taken  sick,  and  I  couldn't  find  it.  Did  Aunt  Ade- 
laide give  it  to  you  ? " 

"  Yes,  dear,  I  have  it,  and  one  of  your  curls,"  he 
said,  pressing  her  closer  to  him. 

"  Yes,  papa,  that  was  what  I  wanted  to  tell  you 
about.  I  am  afraid  I  was  very  naughty  to  cut  it  off 
after  all  you  said  about  it  last  Christmas ;  but  every- 
thing was  so  strange  that  night — it  seems  like  a 
dreadful  dream  to  me  now.  I  don't  think  I  was 
quite  in  my  right  mind  sometimes,  and  I  thought  I 
was  going  to  die,  and  something  seemed  to  tell  me 
that  you  would  want  some  of  my  hair  when  I  was 
gone,  and  that  nobody  would  save  it  for  you;  and 
so  I  cut  it  off  myself.  You  do  not  mind  about  it, 
papa,  dear,  do  you?  You  don't  think  it  was  very 
naughty  in  me  ? "  she  asked  anxiously. 

"  No,  darling,  no ;  it  was  very  right  and  kind,  and 
much  more  than  I  deserved,"  he  answered  with  emo- 
tion. 

"I  am  glad  you  are  not  angry,  papa,"  she  said 
in  a  relieved  tone,  "  and,  indeed,  I  did  not  mean  to 
be  naughty  or  disobedient." 

John  was  just  bringing  in  the  lights,  and  Mr.  Dins- 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         281" 

more  took  a  note  from  his  pocket,  saying,  "I  will 
read  this  to  you,  daughter,  as  it  concerns  you  as  well 
as  myself." 

It  was  an  invitation  from  Mrs.  Howard — the 
mother  of  Elsie's  friend,  Caroline — to  Mr.  Dinsmore 
and  his  little  girl,  to  come  and  spend  the  Christmas 
holidays  with  them. 

"  Well,  my  pet,  what  do  you  say  to  it  ?  would  you 
like  to  go  ? "  he  asked,  as  he  refolded  the  note  and 
returned  it  to  his  pocket. 

"  I  don't  know,  papa ;  it  seems  as  if  it  would  be 
pleasant,  as  we  are  both  invited;  but  home  is  so 
sweet,  and  I  am  so  happy  just  alone  with  you  that  I 
hardly  want  to  go  away;  so  if  you  please,  papa,  I 
would  much  lather  just  leave  it  all  to  you." 

"Well,  then,  we  will  stay  quietly  at  home,"  he 
said,  with  a  gratified  look ;  "  and  I  think  it  will  be 
much  the  better  plan,  for  you  are  not  strong  enough 
yet  for  gayety,  and  it  would  be  very  little  pleasure  for 
you  to  be  there  while  unable  to  join  in  the  sports, 
and  obliged  always  to  keep  early  hours. 

"  But  we  might  have  a  Christmas  dinner  at  home, 
and  invite  a  few  friends  to  help  us  eat  it.  Whom 
would  you  like  to  have? " 

"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Travilla,  and  Aunt  Adelaide,  and 
Lora,  if  you  please,  papa,  and  anybody  else  you  like," 
she  replied,  looking  very  much  pleased.  "  I  should 
like  to  have  Carry  Howard,  but  of  course  I  can't — • 
as  she  is  going  to  have  company  of  her  own;  and  I 
believe  nearly  all  the  little  girls  I  am  acquainted 
with  are  to  be  there." 

"Yes,  I  suppose  so.    Well,  we  will  ask  those  you 


282         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

have  mentioned,  and  I  hope  they  will  come.  But 
there  is  the  tea-bell,  and  I  shall  carry  my  dolly  out  to 
the  dining-room,"  he  said,  rising  with  her  in  his 
arms. 

"  Papa,"  she  said,  when  they  had  returned  to  their 
seats  by  the  study  fire,  "  may  I  give  mammy  a  nice 
present  this  Christmas  ? " 

"  Yes,"  he  replied  kindly,  "  I  supposed  you  would 
want  to  give  some  presents,  and  I  have  just  been 
thinking  how  it  might  be  managed,  as  you  are  not  fit 
to  shop  for  yourself.  As  you  have  not  had  any 
pocket-money  for  several  months,  I  will  allow  you 
now  to  spend  as  much  as  you  choose — provided  you 
keep  within  tolerably  reasonable  bounds,"  he  added, 
smiling ;  "  so  you  may  make  out  a  list  of  all  the  arti- 
cles you  want,  and  I  will  purchase  them  for  you. 
Will  that  do?" 

"  Oh,  nicely,  papa !  "  she  cried,  clapping  her  hands 
with  delight,  "  it  was  very  good  of  you  to  think  of 
all  that." 

"De  slippers  is  come,  darlin';  Bill,  he  fetched 
'em  from  de  city  dis  afternoon,"  remarked  Chloe,  as 
ehe  was  preparing  her  little  charge  for  bed  that  night. 

"  Oh,  have  they,  mammy  ?  let  me  see  them !  "  was 
Elsie's  eager  exclamation. 

Chloe  went  to  her  room  and  was  back  again  in  a 
moment  with  a  bundle  in  her  hand,  which  Elsie 
immediately  seized  and  opened  with  eager  haste. 

"  Oh,  how  pretty !  "  she  cried,  capering  about  with 
them  in  her  hands,  "aren't  they,  mammy?  Won't 
papa  be  pleased  ?  " 

Then  starting  at  the  sound  of  his  step  in  the  ad- 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         263 

joining  room,  she  threw  them  into  a  drawer  which 
Chloe  had  hastily  opened  for  the  purpose. 

"  Elsie,"  said  her  father,  opening  the  door  and  put- 
ting in  his  head,  "  why  are  you  not  in  bed,  my  daugh- 
ter? you  will  take  cold  standing  there  half  un- 
dressed. Go  to  bed  immediately." 

"Yes,  papa,  I  will,"  she  replied  submissively;  and 
he  drew  back  his  head  again  and  shut  the  door. 

"  'Mighty  narrow  'scape  dat,"  remarked  Chloe, 
laughing;  "  ef  Massa  had  come  jes  a  minute  sooner, 
de  cat  been  out  de  bag  sure  'nough." 

Elsie  made  out  her  list  the  next  day,  with  the  help 
of  some  suggestions  from  her  father,  and  by  Christ- 
mas eve  all  the  purchases  had  been  made,  and  one  of 
the  closets  in  her  bed-room  was  quite  filled  with  pack- 
ages of  various  sizes  and  shapes. 

The  little  girl  was  all  excitement,  and  did  not  want 
to  go  to  bed  when  the  hour  came. 

"  Please,  papa,  let  me  stay  up  a  little  longer,"  she 
pleaded  coaxingly.  "  I  am  not  a  bit  sleepy." 

"  No,  my  daughter ;  you  must  go  at  once,"  he 
said ;  "  early  hours  are  of  great  importance  in  your 
present  state  of  health,  and  you  must  try  to  put  away 
all  exciting  thoughts,  and  go  to  sleep  as  soon  as  you 
can.  You  will  try  to  obey  me  in  this  ? " 

"  Yes,  papa ;  I  am  sure  I  ought  to  be  very  good  when 
you  are  so  kind  and  indulgent  to  me,"  she  replied,  as 
she  put  up  her  face  for  the  usual  good-night  kiss. 

"  God  bless  and  keep  my  little  one,  and  give  her 
many  happy  returns  of  this  Christmas  eve,"  said  Mr. 
Dinsmore,  folding  her  to  his  heart. 

Elsie  had  intended  to  stay  awake  until  her  father 


284         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

should  be  in  bed  and  asleep,  and  then  to  steal  softly 
into  his  room  and  take  away  the  slippers  he  usually 
wore,  replacing  them  with  the  new  ones  which  she 
had  worked.  But  now  she  engaged  Chloe  to  do  this 
for  her,  and  in  obedience  to  his  directions  endeavored 
to  put  away  all  exciting  thoughts  and  go  to  sleep,  in 
which  she  succeeded  much  sooner  than  she  could 
have  believed  possible. 

She  was  up  and  dressed,  and  saying  "Merry 
Christmas !  "  at  her  papa's  door,  quite  early  the  next 
morning. 

"  Come  in,"  said  he,  "  and  tell  me  what  fairy  has 
been  here,  changing  my  old  slippers  to  new  ones." 

"  No  fairy  at  all,  papa;  but  just  dear  old  mammy," 
she  cried,  springing  into  his  arms  with  a  merry,  ring- 
ing laugh. 

"  Ah,  but  I  know  very  well  it  wasn't  Aunt  Chloe's 
fingers  that  worked  them,"  he  said,  kissing  her  first 
on  one  cheek,  then  on  the  other.  "  I  wish  you  a  very 
merry  Christmas,  and  a  very  happy  New  Year,  my 
darling.  Thank  you  for  your  gift;  I  like  it  very 
much,  indeed;  and  now  see  what  papa  has  for  you." 

And  opening  a  pretty  little  box  that  stood  on  his 
dressing-table,  he  took  from  it  a  beautiful  pearl  neck- 
lace and  bracelets,  and  clasped  them  round  her  neck 
and  arms. 

"  Oh,  how  beautiful !  dear  papa,  thank  you  very 
much,"  she  exclaimed,  delighted. 

"Your  Aunt  Adelaide  thought  you  didn't  care 
much  for  ornaments,"  he  remarked,  looking  much 
pleased. 

"  I  do  when  you  give  them  to  me,  papa,"  she  an- 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELAND8.         285 

Swered,  raising  her  eyes  to  his  face  with  one  of  her 
sweet,  loving  smiles. 

"  I  am  very  glad  my  present  pleases  you,"  he  said, 
"  but  for  fear  it  should  not,  I  have  provided  another," 
and  he  placed  in  her  hand  a  very  handsomely  bound 
volume  of  Scott's  poems. 

"  I  don't  deserve  it,  papa,"  she  said,  coloring  deep- 
ly, and  dropping  her  eyes  on  the  carpet. 

u  You  shall  have  it,  at  any  rate,"  he  replied,  laying 
his  hand  gently  on  her  drooping  head ;  "  and  now 
you  can  finish  the  '  Lady  of  the  Lake '  this  afternoon, 
if  you  like.  His  prose  works  I  may  perhaps  give 
you  at  some  future  day;  but  I  do  not  choose  you 
should  read  them  for  some  years  to  come.  But  now 
we  will  lay  this  book  aside  for  the  present,  and  have 
our  morning  chapter  together." 

They  had  finished  their  devotions,  and  she  was  sit- 
ting on  his  knee,  waiting  for  the  breakfast-bell  to 
ring. 

"  When  did  you  find  an  opportunity  to  work  these 
without  letting  me  into  the  secret?"  he  asked,  ex- 
tending his  foot,  and  turning  it  from  side  to  side  to 
look  at  his  slipper.  "  It  puzzles  me  to  understand  it, 
since  I  know  that  for  weeks  past  you  have  scarcely 
been  an  hour  out  of  my  sight  during  the  day — not 
since  you  were  well  enough  to  sew,"  he  said,  smiling 
down  at  her. 

There  was  an  expression  of  deep  gravity,  almost 
amounting  to  sadness,  on  Elsie's  little  face,  that  sur- 
prised her  father  a  good  deal. 

"  Ah,  papa !  "  she  murmured,  "  it  makes  me  fee] 
sad,  and  glad,  too,  to  look  at  those  slippers." 


286         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

"  Why,  darling  ? "  he  asked  in  a  tender  tone. 

"  Because,  papa,  I  worked  almost  the  whole  of  them 
last  summer,  in  those  sorrowful  days  when  I  was  all 
alone.  I  thought  I  was  going  to  die,  papa,  for  I  was 
sure  I  could  not  live  very  long  without  you  to  love 
me,  and  I  wanted  to  make  something  for  you  that 
would  remind  you  of  your  little  girl  when  she  was 
gone,  and  perhaps  convince  you  that  she  did  really 
love  you,  although  she  seemed  so  naughty  and  rebel- 
lious." 

The  tears  were  streaming  down  her  cheeks,  and 
there  was  a  momentary  struggle  to  keep  down  a  ris- 
ing sob;  and  then  she  added — 

*I  finished  them  since  I  came  here,  papa,  a  little 
at  a  time,  whenever  you  were  not  with  me." 

He  was  deeply  moved.  "  My  poor  darling  1 "  he 
sighed,  drawing  her  closer  to  him,  and  caressing  her 
tenderly,  "those  were  sad  days  to  us  both,  and 
though  I  then  persuaded  myself  that  I.  was  doing  my 
duty  toward  you,  if  you  had  been  taken  away  from 
me  I  could  never  have  forgiven  myself,  or  known 
another  happy  moment.  But  God  has  treated  me 
with  undeserved  mercy." 

After  breakfast  the  house-servants  were  all  called 
in  to  family  worship,  as  usual;  and  when  that  had 
been  attended  to,  Elsie  uncovered  a  large  basket 
which  stood  on  a  side-table,  and  with  a  face  beaming 
with  delight,  distributed  the  Christmas  gifts — a 
nice  new  calico  dress,  or  a  bright-colored  hand- 
kerchief to  each,  accompanied  by  a  paper  of  con- 
fection- ry. 

They   were   received   with   bows   and  courtesies, 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         2€7 

broad  grins  of  satisfaction,  and  many  repetitions  of 
"  Tank  you,  Miss  Elsie !  dese  berry  handsome — berry 
nice,  jes  de  ting  for  dis  chile." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  stood  looking  on  highly  gratified, 
and  coming  in  for  a  share  of  the  thanks. 

An  hour  or  two  later,  Elsie's  little  pony,  and  her 
father's  larger  but  equally  beautiful  steed,  were 
brought  up  to  the  door,  and  they  rode  down  to  the 
quarter,  followed  by  Jim  and  Bill,  each  carrying  a 
good-sized  basket ;  and  there  a  very  similar  scene  was 
gone  through  with — Elsie  finishing  up  the  business 
by  showering  sugar-plums  into  the  outstretched 
aprons  of  the  little  ones,  laughing  merrily  at  their 
eagerness,  and  highly  enjoying  their  delight. 

She  half  wished  for  an  instant,  as  she  turned  her 
horse's  head  to  ride  away  again,  that  she  was  one  of 
them,  so  much  did  she  want  a  share  of  the  candy, 
which  her  father  refused  to  let  her  taste,  saying  it 
was  not  fit  for  her  when  she  was  well,  and  much  less 
now  while  she  had  yet  hardly  recovered  from  severe 
illness. 

But  it  was  a  lovely  morning,  the  air  pure  and  brac- 
ing, and  everything  else  was  speedily  forgotten  in 
the  pleasure  of  a  brisk  ride  with  her  father.  They 
rode  several  miles,  and  on  their  return  were  overtaken 
by  Mr.  Travilla,  who  remarked  that  Elsie  had  quite  a 
color,  and  was  looking  more  like  herself  than  he  had 
seen  her  since  her  sickness.  He  was  on  horseback, 
and  his  mother  arrived  a  little  later  in  the  carriage, 
having  called  at  Eoselands  on  the  way,  and  picked  up 
Adelaide.  Lora  did  not  come,  as  she  had  accepted 
an  invitation  to  spend  the  holidays  at  Mr.  Howard's, 


238         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

where  a  little  girl  about  her  own  age,  a  cousia 
of  Carry's,  from  the  North,  was  spending  the 
winter. 

Mr.  Travilla  put  a  beautiful  little  pearl  ring  on 
Elsie's  finger,  which  she  gracefully  thanked  him  for, 
and  then  showing  it  to  her  father,  "  See,  papa,"  she 
said,  "  how  nicely  it  matches  the  bracelets." 

"  Yes,  daughter,  it  is  very  pretty,"  he  replied,  "  and 
one  of  these  days,  when  you  are  old  enough  to  wear 
it,  you  shall  have  a  pin  to  match." 

Mrs.  Travilla  and  Adelaide  each  gave  her  a  hand- 
some book — Adelaide's  was  a  beautifully  bound  Bible 
— and  Elsie  was  delighted  with  all  her  presents,  and 
thought  no  little  girl  could  be  richer  in  Christmas 
gifts  than  herself. 

The  day  passed  very  pleasantly,  for  they  wore 
quite  like  a  family  party,  every  one  seeming  to  feel 
perfectly  at  home  and  at  ease. 

The  negroes  were  to  have  &  grand  dinner  at  the 
quarter,  and  Elsie,  who  had  been  deeply  interested  in 
the  preparations — cake-baking,  etc. — was  now  very 
anxious  to  see  them  enjoying  their  feast;  so  about 
one  o'clock  she  and  her  father  invited  their  guests  to 
walk  down  there  with  them  to  enjoy  the  sight. 

"I,  for  one,  would  like  nothing  better,"  said  Mr. 
Travilla,  offering  his  arm  to  Adelaide,  while  Mr. 
Dinsmore  took  Mrs.  Travilla,  Elsie  walking  on  the 
other  side  and  keeping  fast  hold  of  his  hand. 

They  found  it  a  very  merry  scene;  and  the  actors 
in  it  scarcely  enjoyed  it  more  than  the  spectators. 

Their  own  dinner  was  served  up  somewhat  later  in 
the  day,  and  with  appetites  rendered  keen  by  their 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS.         2&0 

walk  in  the  bracing  air,  they  were  ready  to  do  it  full 
justice. 

Adelaide,  at  her  brother's  request,  took  the  head 
of  the  table,  and  played  the  part  of  hostess  very 
gracefully. 

"  Ah,  Dinsmore,"  remarked  Travilla,  a  little  mis- 
chievously, glancing  from  one  to  the  other,  "you 
have  a  grand  establishment  here,  but  it  still  lacks  its 
chief  ornament.  Miss  Adelaide  fills  the  place  to-day, 
most  gracefully,  it  is  true;  but  then  we  all  know  she 
is  only  borrowed  for  the  occasion." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  colored  a  little  and  looked  slightly 
annoyed. 

"  Elsie  will  supply  that  deficiency  in  a  few  years," 
he  said,  "  and  until  then,  I  think  I  can  depend  upon 
the  kindness  of  my  sisters.  Besides,  Travilla,"  he 
added  laughingly,  "you  must  not  forget  the  old 
proverb  about  people  who  live  in  glass  houses." 

"Ah,"  replied  Travilla,  looking  affectionately  at 
his  mother,  "  I  have  a  mistress  for  my  establishment, 
and  so  can  afford  to  wait  for  Elsie." 

The  child  looked  up  quickly,  with  a  slight  flush  on 
her  face. 

"  You  needn't,  Mr.  Travilla !  "  she  said,  "  for  I  am 
never  going  to  leave  my  father;  and  you  know  he 
promised  not  to  give  me  away,  so  if  you  want  a  little 
girl  you  will  have  to  look  somewhere  else." 

"  Ah !  well,  I  will  not  despair  yet,"  he  replied 
laughingly,  "  for  I  have  learned  that  ladies,  both 
little  and  large,  very  often  change  their  minds,  and 
so  I  shall  still  live  in  hopes." 

"  You  know  I  like  you  very  much  indeed,  Mr. 


290         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

Travilla — next  best  to  papa — but  then  I  couldn't 
leave  him  for  anybody,  you  see,"  Elsie  said  in  a 
deprecating  tone,  and  looking  affectionately  up  into 
his  face. 

"  No,  my  dear,  that  is  quite  right,  and  I  don't  feel 
at  all  hurt,"  he  answered  with  a  good-natured  smile, 
which  seemed  to  relieve  her  very  much. 

Tea  was  over,  the  guests  had  returned  to  their 
homes,  and  Mr.  Dinsmore  sat  by  the  fire,  as  usual, 
with  his  little  girl  upon  his  knee. 

"  We  have  had  a  very  pleasant  day,  papa,  haven't 
we  ? "  she  remarked. 

"  Yes,  darling,  I  have  enjoyed  it,  and  I  hope  you 
have,  too." 

"Very  much  indeed,  papa;  and  I  do  like  all  my 
presents  so  much." 

"  If  I  should  ask  you  to  give  me  something  of 
yours,  would  you  be  willing  to  do  it  ? "  he  inquired 
in  a  grave  tone. 

"  Why,  papa !  "  she  said,  looking  up  quickly  into 
his  face,  "  doesn't  everything  I  have  belong  to  you  ?  " 

"In  some  sense  it  does,  certainly,"  he  replied, 
"  and  yet  I  like  you  to  feel  that  you  have  some  rights 
of  property.  But  you  did  not  answer  my  question." 

"I  can't  think  what  it  can  be,  papa;  but  I  am 
sure  there  is  nothing  of  mine  that  I  wouldn't  be  very 
glad  to  give  you,  if  you  wanted  it,"  she  said  earnestly. 

"  Well,  then,"  said  he,  "  your  aunt  gave  you  a  new 
Bible  to-day,  and  as  you  don't  need  two,  will  you 
give  the  old  one  to  me?" 

A  slight  shade  had  come  over  the  little  girl's  face, 
and  she  sat  for  a  moment  apparently  in  deep 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         291 

thought ;  then,  looking  up  lovingly  into  his  face,  she 
replied,  "  I  love  it  very  much,  papa,  and  I  don't 
know  whether  any  other  Bible  could  ever  seem  quite 
the  same  to  me — it  was  mamma's,  you  know — and  it 
has  been  with  me  in  all  my  troubles,  e.'.id  I  don't 
think  I  could  be  quite  willing  to  give  it  to  anybody 
else;  but  I  am  very  glad  to  give  it  to  you,  my  own 
dear,  dear  papa ! "  and  she  threw  her  arms  around 
his  neck. 

"  Thank  you  very  much,  my  darling.  I  know  it  is 
a  very  strong  proof  of  your  affection,  and  I  shall 
value  it  more  than  its  weight  in  gold,"  he  said, 
pressing  her  to  his  heart,  and  kissing  her  tenderly. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


8  Wide  flush  the  fields  ;  the  softening  air  Is  balm  ? 
Echo  the  mountains  round  ;  the  forest  smiles ; 
And  every  sense,  and  every  heart,  is  joy." 


IT  was  spring  again;  early  in  April;  the  air  was 
filled  with  the  melody  of  birds,  and  balmy  with  the 
breath  of  flowers.  All  nature  was  awaking  to  re- 
newed life  and  vigor;  but  not  so  with  our  little 
friend.  She  had  never  fully  recovered  her  strength, 
and  as  the  season  advanced,  and  the  weather  became 
warmer  she  seemed  to  grow  more  languid. 

Her  father  was  very  anxious  about  her,  and  send- 
ing for  Dr.  Barton  one  morning,  held  a  long  consulta- 
tion with  him,  the  result  of  which  was  a  determina- 
tion on  Mr.  Dinsmore's  part  that  he  would  take  his 
little  girl  travelling  for  some  months.  They  would 
go  North  immediately ;  for  the  doctor  said  it  was  the 
best  thing  that  could  be  done ;  in  fact  the  only  thing 
that  would  be  likely  to  benefit  her. 

When  the  doctor  had  gone,  Mr.  Dinsmore  went 
into  Elsie's  little  sitting-room,  where  she  was  busily 
engaged  with  her  lessons. 

"I  am  not  quite  ready  yet,  papa,"  she  said,  look- 
ing up  as  he  entered ;  "  isn't  it  a  little  before  the 
time?" 


HOLIDAYS  AT  R08ELANDS.         293 

"Yes,  a  little,"  he  replied,  consulting  his  watch, 
*but  you  needn't  mind  that  lesson,  daughter;  I'm 
afraid  I  have  been  working  you  too  hard." 

"  Oh,  no,  papa !  and  if  you  please,  I  would  rather 
finish  the  lesson." 

"Very  well,  then,  I  will  wait  for  you,"  he  said, 
taking  up  a  book. 

She  came  to  him  in  a  few  moments,  saying  that  she 
was  quite  ready  now,  and  when  he  had  heard  her 
recitations,  and  praised  her  for  their  excellence,  he 
bade  her  put  her  books  away  and  come  and  sit  on 
his  knee,  for  he  had  something  to  tell  her. 

"Is  it  good  news,  papa?"  she  asked,  as  he  lifted 
her  to  her  accustomed  seat. 

"  Yes,  I  hope  you  will  think  so :  it  is  that  you 
and  I,  and  mammy,  and  John  are  about  to  set  out 
upon  our  travels.  I  am  going  to  take  you  North  to 
spend  the  summer,  as  the  doctor  thinks  that  is  the 
best  thing  that  can  be  done  to  bring  back  your  health 
and  strength." 

Elsie's  eyes  were  dancing  with  joy.  "  Oh,  how 
delightful  that  will  be !  "  she  exclaimed.  "  And  will 
you  take  me  to  see  Miss  Eose,  papa  ? " 

"  Yes,  anywhere  that  you  would  like  to  go.  Sup- 
pose we  make  out  a  list  of  the  places  we  would  like 
to  visit,"  he  said,  taking  out  pencil  and  paper. 

"  Oh,  yes,  papa,"  she  answered  eagerly ;  "  I  would 
like  to  go  to  Washington,  to  see  the  Capitol,  and  the 
President's  house,  and  then  to  Philadelphia  to  see  In- 
dependence Hall,  where  they  signed  the  Declaration, 
you  know,  and  then  to  New  York,  and  then  to  Bos- 
ton; for  I  want  to  see  Bunker  Hill,  and  Faneuil 


294         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

Hall,  and  all  the  places  that  we  read  so  much  about 
in  the  history  of  the  Revolution,  and — but,  papa, 
may  I  really  go  wherever  I  want  to  ?  "  she  asked,  in- 
terrupting herself  in  the  midst  of  her  rapid  enumera- 
tion, to  which  he  was  listening  with  an  amused  ex- 
pression. 

"  I  said  so,  did  I  not  ? "  he  replied,  smiling  at  her 
eagerness. 

"Well,  then,  papa,  I  want  to  see  Lakes  Cham- 
plain  and  Ontario;  yes,  and  all  those  great  lakes — 
and  Niagara  Falls ;  and  to  sail  up  or  down  the  Hud- 
son River  and  the  Connecticut,  and  I  would  like  t£> 
visit  the  White  Mountains,  and — I  don't  know  whe*e 
else  I  would  like  to  go,  hut — " 

"  That  will  do  pretty  well  for  a  beginning,  I 
think,"  he  said,  laughing,  "  and  by  the  time  we  are 
through  with  all  those,  if  you  are  not  ready  to  return 
home,  you  may  be  able  to  think  of  some  more. 
Now  for  the  time  of  starting.  This  is  Wednesday— 
£  think  we  will  leave  next  Tuesday  morning." 

"  I  am  glad  it  is  so  soon,"  Elsie  said,  with  a  look 
of  great  satisfaction,  "  for  I  am  in  such  a  hurry  to 
see  Miss  Rose.  Must  I  go  on  with  lessons  this  week, 


"  With  your  music  and  drawing ;  but  that  will  be 
all,  except  that  we  will  read  history  together  for  an 
hour  every  day.  I  know  a  little  regular  employment 
will  make  the  time  pass  much  more  quickly  and 
pleasantly  to  you." 

Eisie  could  now  talk  of  very  little  but  her  expected 
journey,  and  thought  that  time  moved  much  more 
slowly  than  usual;  yet  when  Monday  evening  came. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS.         295 

and  she  and  her  father  walked  over  the  grounds, 
taking  leave  of  all  her  favorite  haunts,  everything 
was  looking  so  lovely  that  she  half  regretted  the 
necessity  of  leaving  her  beautiful  home  even  for  a 
few  months. 

They  started  very  early  in  the  morning,  before 
the  sun  was  up,  travelling  to  the  city  in  their  own 
carriage,  and  then  taking  the  cars. 

They  visited  Baltimore  and  Washington,  staying 
just  long  enough  in  each  place  to  see  all  that  was 
worth  seeing;  then  went  on  to  Philadelphia,  where 
they  expected  to  remain  several  weeks,  as  it  was 
there  Miss  Rose  resided.  Mr.  Allison  was  a  pros- 
perous merchant,  with  a  fine  establishment  in  the 
city,  and  a  very  elegant  country-seat  a  few  miles  out 
of  it. 

On  reaching  the  city  Elsie  was  in  such  haste  to 
see  her  friend,  that  she  entreated  her  father  to  go 
directly  to  Mr.  Allison's,  saying  she  was  certain  that 
Miss  Hose  would  wish  them  to  do  so. 

But  Mr.  Dmsmore  would  not  consent.  "  It  would 
never  do,"  he  said,  "  to  rush  in  upon  our  friends  in 
that  way,  without  giving  them  any  warning;  we 
might  put  them  to  great  inconvenience." 

So  John  was  sent  for  a  carriage,  and  they  drove  to 
one  of  the  first  hotels  in  the  city,  where  Mr.  Dins- 
more  at  once  engaged  rooms  for  himself,  daughter, 
and  servants. 

"  You  are  looking  tired,  my  child,"  he  said,  as  he 
led  Elsie  to  her  room  and  seated  her  upon  a  sofa; 
"  and  you  are  warm  and  dusty.  But  mammy  must 
give  you  a  bath,  and  put  on  your  loose  wrapper,  and 


296         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

I  will  have  your  supper  brought  up  here,  and  then 
you  must  go  early  to  bed,  arid  I  hope  you  will  feel 
quite  bright  again  in  the  morning." 

"Yes,  papa,  I  hope  so;  and  then  you  will  take 
yie  to  see  Miss  Eose,  won't  you?"  she  asked  coax- 
Ingly. 

"I  will  send  them  our  cards  to-night,  my  dear, 
since  you  feel  in  such  haste,"  he  replied  in  a  pleas- 
ant tone,  "  and  probably  Miss  Rose  will  be  here  in 
the  morning  if  she  is  well,  and  cares  to  see  us." 

John  and  the  porter  were  bringing  up  the  trunks. 
They  set  them  down  and  went  out  again,  followed 
by  Mr.  Dinsmore,  who  did  not  return  until  half  an 
hour  afterwards,  when  he  found  Elsie  lying  on  the 
sofa,  seeming  much  refreshed  by  her  bath  and  change 
of  clothing.  "  You  look  better  already,  dearest,"  ha 
said,  stooping  to  press  a  kiss  on  her  lips. 

"  And  you,  too,  papa,"  she  answered,  smiling  up  at 
him.  "I  think  it  improves  any  one  to  get  the  dust 
washed  off.  Won't  you  take  your  tea  up  here  with 
me  ?  I  should  like  it  so  much." 

"  I  will,  darling,"  he  said  kindly ;  "  it  is  a  great 
pleasure  to  me  to  gratify  you  in  any  harmless  wish." 
And  then  he  asked  her  what  she  would  like  for  her 
supper,  and  told  Chloe  to  ring  for  the  waiter,  that 
she  might  order  it. 

After  their  tea  they  had  their  reading  and  prayer 
together;  then  he  bade  her  good-night  and  left  her, 
telling  Chloe  to  put  her  to  bed  immediately.  Chloe 
obeyed,  and  the  little  girl  rose  the  next  morning, 
feeling  quite  rested,  and  looking  very  well  and  bright. 

"How  early  do  you  think  Miss  Rose  will  come, 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8.         297 

papa  ? "  was  the  first  question  she  put  to  him  on  his 
entrance  into  her  room. 

"  Indeed,  my  child,  I  do  not  know,  but  I  certainly 
should  not  advise  you  to  expect  her  before  ten 
o'clock,  at  the  very  earliest." 

"  And  it  isn't  eight  yet,"  murmured  Elsie,  discon- 
solately. "  Oh,  papa,  I  wish  you  would  take  me  to 
see  her  as  soon  as  breakfast  is  over." 

He  shook  his  head.  "  You  must  not  be  so  impa- 
tient, my  little  daughter,"  he  said,  drawing  her  to- 
wards him.  "  Shall  I  take  you  to  Independence 
Hall  to-day?" 

"  Not  until  Miss  Rose  has  been  here,  if  you  please, 
papa ;  because  I  am  so  afraid  of  missing  her." 

"  Very  well,  you  may  stay  in  this  morning,  if  you 
wish,"  he  replied  in  an  indulgent  tone,  as  he  took  her 
hand  to  lead  her  down  to  the  breakfast-table. 

So  Elsie  remained  in  her  room  all  the  morning, 
starting  at  every  footstep,  and  turning  her  head  ea- 
gerly every  time  the  door  opened :  but  no  Miss  Rose 
appeared,  and  she  met  her  father  at  dinner-time  with 
a  very  disconsolate  face.  He  sympathized  in  her  dis- 
appointment, and  said  all  he  could  to  raise  her  droop- 
ing spirits. 

When  dinner  was  over,  he  did  not  ask  if  he  should 
take  her  out,  but  quietly  bade  her  go  to  Chloe  and 
get  her  bonnet  put  on.  She  obeyed,  as  she  knew  she 
must,  without  a  word,  but  as  he  took  her  hand  on 
her  return,  to  lead  her  out,  she  asked,  "  Is  there  no 
danger  that  Miss  Rose  will  come  while  we  are  gone-^ 
papa?" 

"  If  she  does,  my  dear,  she  will  leave  her  card,  and 


298         'HOLIDAYS  'AT  'ROSELANDS. 

then  we  can  go  to  see  her;  or  very  possibly  she  may 
wait  until  we  return,"  he  answered  in  a  kind,  cheer- 
ful tone.  "  But  at  any  rate,  you  must  have  a  walk 
this  afternoon." 

Elsie  sighed  a  little,  but  said  no  more,  and  her 
father  led  her  along,  talking  so  kindly,  and  finding  so 
many  pretty  things  to  show  her,  that  after  a  little 
she  almost  forgot  her  anxiety  and  disappointment. 

They  were  passing  a  confectioner's,  where  the  dis- 
play of  sweetmeats  in  the  window  was  unusually 
tempting.  Elsie  called  his  attention  to  it. 

"  See,  papa,  how  very  nice  those  candies  look ! " 

He  smiled  a  little,  asking,  "  Which  do  you  think 
looks  the  most  inviting  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,  papa,  there  is  such  a  variety." 

"  I  will  indulge  you  for  once — it  isn't  often  I  do," 
he  said,  leading  her  into  the  store ;  "  so  now  choose 
what  you  want  and  I  will  pay  for  it." 

"  Thank  you,  papa ! "  and  the  smile  that  accom- 
panied the  words  was  a  very  bright  one. 

When  they  returned  to  their  hotel  Elsie  eagerly 
inquired  of  Chloe  if  Miss  Rose  had  been  there,  and 
was  again  sadly  disappointed  to  learn  that  she  had 
not. 

"  Oh,  papa !  "  she  said,  bursting  into  tears,  "  what 
can  be  the  reason  she  doesn't  come  ? " 

"  I  don't  know,  darling,"  he  answered  soothingly ; 
"  but  never  mind ;  she  is  probably  away  from  home, 
and  perhaps  will  return  in  a  day  or  two." 

The  next  morning  Mr.  Dinsmore  would  not  hear 
\>i  staying  in  to  wait  for  a  call  that  was  so  uncertain, 
but  ordered  a  carriage  immediately  after  breakfast, 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LAND  8.         299 

and  bad  Elsie  out  sight-seeing  and  shopping  all  day. 
One  of  their  visits — one  which  particularly  pleased 
and  interested  the  little  girl — was  to  Independence 
Hall,  where  they  were  shown  the  bell  which  in  Revo- 
lutionary  days  had,  in  accordance  with  its  motto, 
"  Proclaimed  liberty  throughout  all  the  land,  to  all 
the  inhabitants  thereof." 

"  I  am  so  glad  to  have  seen  it,  papa,"  Elsie  said.  "  I 
have  always  felt  so  interested  in  its  story,  and  shall 
never  forget  it  so  long  as  I  live." 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  with  a  pleased  smile,  "  I  was  sure 
you  would  enjoy  seeing  it ;  for  I  know  my  little  girl 
is  very  patriotic." 

Other  historical  scenes  were  visited  after  that,  and 
thus  several  days  passed  very  pleasantly.  Still  there 
were  no  tidings  of  Miss  Allison,  and  at  last  Elsie 
gave  up  expecting  her;  for  her  father  said  it  must 
certainly  be  that  the  family  had  left  the  city  for  the 
summer,  although  it  was  so  early  in  the  season ;  so  he 
decided  that  they  would  go  on  and  visit  Boston,  and 
the  White  Mountains;  and  perhaps  go  up  the  Hud- 
son River,  too,  and  to  Niagara  Falls,  and  the  lakes, 
stopping  in  Philadelphia  again  on  their  return; 
when  their  friends  would  probably  be  in  the  city 
again. 

It  was  on  Saturday  morning  that  he  announced 
this  decision  to  Elsie,  adding  that  they  would  remain 
where  they  were  over  the  Sabbath,  and  leave  for  New 
York  early  Monday  morning. 

Elsie  sighed  at  the  thought  of  giving  up  for  so  long 
a  time  all  hope  of  seeing  Miss  Rose,  and  looked  very 
sober  for  a  little  while,  though  she  said  nothing. 


300         HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELAND8. 

"Well,  I  believe  we  have  seen  all  the  sights  in 
this  city  of  Brotherly  Love,  so  what  shall  we  do  with 
ourselves  to-day  ?  "  her  father  asked  gayly,  as  he  drew 
her  towards  him,  and  playfully  patted  her  cheek. 

"  I  should  like  to  go  back  to  the  Academy  of  Fine 
Arts,  if  you  will  take  me,  papa;  there  are  several 
pictures  there  which  I  want  very  much  to  see 
again." 

"  Then  get  your  bonnet,  my  pet,  and  we  will  go  at 
once,"  he  said;  and  Elsie  hastened  to  do  his  bidding. 

There  were  very  few  other  visitors  in  the  Academy 
when  Mr.  Dinsmore  and  his  little  girl  entered.  They 
spent  several  hours  there^  almost  too  much  absorbed 
in  studying  the  different  paintings  to  notice  who 
were  coming  or  going,  or  what  might  be  passing 
about  them.  They  themselves,  however,  were  by  no- 
means  unobserved,  and  more  than  once  the  remark 
might  have  been  heard  from  some  one  whose  eyes 
were  turned  in  that  direction,  "What  a  very  fine- 
looking  gentleman !  "  or,  "  What  a  lovely  little  girl!  " 

One  young  lady  and  gentleman  watched  them  for 
some  time. 

"What  a  very  handsome  and  distinguished-look- 
ing man  he  is,"  remarked  the  lady  in  an  undertone. 
"  His  face  looks  familiar,  too,  and  yet  I  surely  cannot 
have  met  him  before." 

"Yes,  he  is  a  fine,  gentlemanly  looking  fellow," 
replied  her  companion  in  the  same  low  tone,  "  but 
it  is  the  little  girl  that  attracts  my  attention.  She  is 
perfectly  lovely !  his  sister,  I  presume.  There,  Eose, 
now  you  can  see  her  face,"  he  added,  as  at  that  mo- 
ment Elsie  turned  toward  them. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  R08ELAND8.         301 

*  Oh,  it  is  a  dear  little  face !  But  can  it  be  ?  no, 
surely  it  is  impossible!  yes,  yes,  it  is,  my  own  little 
Elsie!" 

For  at  tbat  instant  their  eyes  met,  and  uttering  a 
joyful  exclamation,  the  little  girl  darted  across  the 
room,  and  threw  herself  into  the  lady's  arms,  crying, 
"  Oh,  Miss  Rose !  dear,  dear  Miss  Eose,  how  glad  I 
am!" 

u  Elsie !  darling !  why,  where  did  you  come  from  ? n 
and  Rose's  arms  were  clasped  about  the  little  girl's 
waist,  and  she  was  showering  kisses  upon  the  sweet 
little  face. 

u  I  did  not  even  know  you  were  in  the  North," 
she  said  presently,  releasing  her  from  her  embrace, 
but  still  keeping  fast  hold  of  her  hand,  and  looking 
down  lovingly  into  her  face.  u  When  did  you  come  ? 
and  who  is  with  you  ?  but  I  need  scarcely  ask,  for  it 
must  be  your  papa,  of  course." 

"  Yes,  ma'am,"  replied  Elsie,  looking  round,  "  there 
he  is,  and  see !  he  is  coming  toward  us.  Papa,  this  is 
Miss  Rose." 

Rose  held  out  her  hand  with  one  of  her  sweetest 
smiles.  "  I  am  very  glad  to  see  you,  Mr.  Dinsmore, 
especially  as  you  have  brought  my  dear  little  friend 
with  you.  This  is  my  brother  Edward,"  she  added, 
turning  to  her  companion.  "Mr.  Dinsmore,  Ed- 
ward, and  little  Elsie,  of  whom  you  have  so  often 
heard  me  speak." 

There  was  a  cordial  greeting  all  around;  then 
questions  were  asked  and  answered  until  everything 
had  been  explained;  Mr.  Dinsmore  learning  that 
Mr.  Allison's  family  were  out  of  the  city,  passing  the 


302         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

summer  at  their  country-seat,  and  had  never  received 
his  cards ;  but  that  to-day,  Rose  and  her  brother  had 
come  in  to  do  a  little  shopping,  and  finding  that  they 
had  an  hour  to  spare,  had  fortunately  decided  to  pay 
a  visit  to  the  Academy. 

When  these  explanations  had  been  made,  Edward 
and  Rose  urged  Mr.  Dinsmore  to  return  with  them 
to  their  home  and  pay  them  a  long  visit,  saying  that 
they  knew  nothing  else  would  at  all  satisfy  their  pa- 
rents, and  at  length  he  consented  to  do  so,  on  condi- 
tion that  they  first  dined  with  him  at  his  hotel,  to 
which  they  finally  agreed. 

Elsie  was  delighted  with  the  arrangement,  and 
looked  happier,  her  father  laughingly  affirmed,  than 
she  had  done  for  a  week. 

She  was  seated  by  Miss  Rose  at  dinner,  and  also 
in  the  carriage  during  their  ride,  which  was  a  beau- 
tiful one,  and  just  long  enough  to  be  pleasant. 

They  had  passed  a  number  of  very  handsome  resi- 
dences, which  Rose  had  pointed  out  to  Elsie,  gener- 
ally giving  the  name  of  the  occupant,  and  asking 
how  she  liked  the  place.  "  Now,  Elsie,  we  are  com- 
ing to  another,"  she  said,  laying  her  hand  on  the  lit- 
tle girl's  arm,  "  and  I  want  you  to  tell  me  what  you 
think  of  it.  See!  that  large,  old-fashioned  house 
built  of  gray  stone;  there,  beyond  the  avenue  of 
elms." 

"  Oh,  I  like  it  so  much !  better  than  any  of  the 
others !  I  think  I  should  like  to  live  there." 

"I  am  very  glad  it  pleases  you,"  Rose  answered 
with  a  smile,  "  and  I  hope  you  will  live  there,  at 
least  for  some  weeks  or  months." 


HOLIDAYS  AT  'ROSELANDS.         303 

"  Oh,  it  is  your  home  ?  how  glad  I  am !  "  exclaimed 
the  little  girl  as  the  carriage  turned  into  the  avenue. 

"  This  is  a  very  fine  old  place,  Miss  Allison,"  re- 
marked Mr.  Dinsmore,  turning  toward  her ;  "  I  think 
one  might  well  be  content  to  spend  his  days  here." 

Hose  looked  gratified,  and  pointed  out  several  im- 
provements her  father  had  been  making.  "I  ani 
very  proud  of  my  home,"  she  said,  "but  I  do  not 
think  it  more  lovely  than  Eoselands." 

"Ah!  Miss  Eose,  but  you  ought  to  see  the  Oaka 
— papa's  new  place,"  said  Elsie,  eagerly.  "It  is 
much  handsomer  than  Eoselands,  I  think.  Miss 
Eose  must  visit  us  next  time,  papa,,  must  she  not  I " 

"  If  she  will,  daughter,  Miss  Allison,  or  any  other 
member  of  her  father's  family,  will  always  find  a 
warm  welcome  at  my  house." 

Rose  had  only  time  to  say  "  Thank  you,"  before 
the  carriage  had  stopped,  and  Edward,  springing 
out,  was  ready  to  assist  the  others  to  alight. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  and  Elsie  were  left  standing  upon 
the  piazza,  looking  about  them,  while  Edward  was 
engaged  for  a  moment  in  giving  some  directions  to 
the  coachman,  and  Eose  was  speaking  to  a  servant 
who  had  corae  out  on  their  approach. 

"  Mamma  is  lying  down  with  a  bad  headache,  Mr. 
Dinsmore,  and  papa  has  not  yet  returned  from  the 
city,"  said  Eose,  turning  to  her  guests ;  "  but  I  hope 
you  will  excuse  them,  and  Edward  will  show  you  to 
your  room,  and  try  to  make  you  feel  at  home." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  politely  expressed  his  regret  at 
Mrs.  Allison's  illness,  and  his  hope  that  their  arrival 
would  not  be  allowed  to  disturb  her. 


304         HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELAND8. 

Miss  Allison  then  left  him  to  her  brother's  care, 
and  taking  Elsie's  hand,  led  her  to  her  own  room. 
It  was  a  large,  airy  apartment,  very  prettily  fur- 
nished, with  another  a  little  smaller  opening  into  it. 

"  This  is  my  room,  Elsie,"  said  Miss  Rose,  "  and 
that  is  Sophy's.  You  will  sleep  with  her,  and  so  I 
can  take  care  of  you  both,  for  though  Chloe  can  at- 
tend you  morning  and  evening  as  usual,  she  will 
have  to  sleep  in  one  of  the  servants'  rooms  in  the 
attic." 

She  had  been  taking  off  Elsie's  bonnet,  and 
smoothing  her  hair  as  she  spoke,  and  now  removing 
her  own,  she  sat  down  on  a  low  seat,  and  taking  the 
little  girl  on  her  lap,  folded  her  in  her  arms,  and 
kissed  her  over  and  over  again,  saying  softly,  "My 
darling,  darling  child!  I  cannot  tell  you  how  glad 
and  thankful  I  am  to  have  you  in  my  arms  once 
more.  I  love  you  very  dearly,  little  Elsie." 

Elsie  was  almost  too  glad  to  speak,  but  presently 
she  whispered,  "Not  better  than  I  love  you,  dear 
Miss  Hose.  I  love  you  next  to  papa." 

"  And  you  are  very  happy  now  ?  " 

"Very,  very  happy.  Do  you  like  my  papa,  Miss 
Rose?" 

"  Very  much,  dear,  so  far,"  Rose  replied  with  sim- 
ple truthf ulness ;  "he  seems  to  be  a  very  polished 
gentleman,  and  I  think  is  extremely  handsome;  but 
what  is  best  of  all,  I  can  see  he  is  a  very  fond  father," 
she  added,  bestowing  another  kiss  upon  the  little 
rosy  cheek. 

"I  am  so  glad!"  exclaimed  the  little  girl,  her 
eyes  sparkling  with  pleasure.  Then  she  added,  in  a 


HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS.         305 

deprecating  tone,  "But  he  doesn't  spoil  me,  Miss 
Rose;  indeed  he  does  not.  I  always  know  I  must 
obey,  and  promptly  and  cheerfully,  too." 

"No,  dearest,  I  did  not  think  you  had  been 
spoiled;  indeed,  I  doubt  if  it  would  be  possible  to 
spoil  you,"  Rose  answered  in  a  tone  of  fondness. 

"  Ah !  you  don't  know  me,  Miss  Rose,"  said  E^sie, 
shaking  her  head.  "  If  papa  were  not  very  firm  and 
decided  with  me,  I  know  I  should  be  very  wilful 
sometimes,  and  he  knows  it,  too ;  but  he  is  too  really 
kind  to  indulge  me  in  naughtiness.  My  dear,  dear 
papa!  Miss  Rose,  I  love  him  so  much." 

"I  am  so  glad  for  you,  my  poor  little  one," 
murmured  Rose,  drawing  the  little  girl  closer  to  her. 
"  It  seemed  so  sad  and  lonely  for  you,  with  neither 
father  nor  mother  to  love  you.  And  you  were  very 
ill  last  summer,  darling?  and  very  unhappy  before 
that?  Your  Aunt  Adelaide  wrote  me  all  about  it, 
and  my  heart  ached  for  my  poor  darling;  oh,  how  I 
longed  to  comfort  her !  " 

"Yes,  Miss  Rose,  that  was  a  dreadful  time;  but 
papa  only  did  what  he  thought  was  right,  and  you 
cannot  think  how  kind  he  was  when  I  was  getting 
better."  Elsie's  eyes  were  full  of  tears. 

"I  know  it,  darling,  and  I  pitied  him,  too,  and 
often  prayed  for  you  both,"  said  Rose.  "But  tell 
me,  dearest,  was  Jesus  near  to  you  in  your  troubles  ? " 

"Yes,  Miss  Rose,  very  near,  and  very  precious; 
else  how  could  I  have  borne  it  at  all?  for  oh,  Miss 
Rose,  I  thought  sometimes  my  heart  would  break ! " 

"  It  was  a  bitter  trial,  dearest,  I  know ;  and  cer- 
tain I  am  that  you  must  have  had  much  more  than 


506         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND3. 

your  own  strength  to  enable  you  to  be  so  firm,"  said 
Hose,  tenderly. 

"  Ah,  there  is  Sophy ! "  she  added  quickly,  as  a 
mass  of  flaxen  curls,  accompanied  by  a  pair  of  danc- 
ing blue  eyes,  appeared  for  an  instant  at  the  door, 
and  then  as  suddenly  vanished.  "  Soph^ !  Sophy, 
come  here ! "  she  called,  and  again  the  door  opened 
and  the  owner  of  the  blue  eyes  and  flaxen  ringlets 
• — a  little  girl  about  Elsie's  age,  came  in,  and  moved 
slowly  towards  them,  looking  at  the  stranger  in  her 
sister's  lap  with  a  mingled  expression  of  fun,  curi- 
osity, and  bashfulness. 

"  Come,  Sophy,  this  is  Elsie  Dinsmore,  whom  you 
have  so  often  wished  to  see,"  said  Rose.  "  Elsie,  this 
is  my  little  sister  Sophy.  I  want  you  to  be  friends, 
and  learn  to  love  one  another  dearly.  There,  Sophy, 
take  her  into  your  room,  and  show  her  all  your  toys 
and  books,  while  I  am  changing  my  dress ;  that  will 
be  the  way  for  you  to  get  acquainted." 

Sophy  did  as  she  was  desired,  and,  as  Rose  had 
foreseen,  the  first  feeling  of  bashfulness  soon  wore  off, 
and  in  a  few  moments  they  were  talking  and  laugh- 
ing together  as  though  they  had  been  acquainted  as 
many  months.  Sophy  had  brought  out  a  number  of 
dolls,  and  they  were  discussing  their  several  claims 
to  beauty  in  a  very  animated  way  when  Rose  called 
to  them  to  come  with  her. 

"  I  am  going  to  cany  you  off  to  the  nursery,  Elsie, 
to  see  the  little  ones,"  she  said,  taking  her  young 
visitor's  hand ;  "  should  you  like  to  see  them  ? " 

"  Oh,  so  much ! "  Elsie  exclaimed  eagerly ;  "  if 
Sophy  may  go,  too." 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROWLANDS.         307 

u  Oh,  yes,  Sophy  will  come  along,  of  course,"  Misa 
Rose  said,  leading  the  way  as  she  spoke. 

Elsie  found  the  nursery,  a  beautiful,  large  room, 
fitted  up  with  every  comfort  and  convenience,  and 
abounding  in  a  variety  of  toys  for  the  amusement  of 
the  children,  of  whom  there  were  three — the  baby 
crowing  in  its  nurse's  arms,  little  May,  a  merry, 
romping  child  of  four,  with  flaxen  curls  and  blue 
eyes  like  Sophy's,  and  Freddie,  a  boy  of  seven. 

Harold,  who  was  thirteen,  sat  by  one  of  the  win- 
dows busily  engaged  covering  a  ball  for  Fred,  who 
with  May  stood  intently  watching  the  movements  of 
his  needle. 

Elsie  was  introduced  to  them  all,  one  after  an» 
other. 

Harold  gave  her  a  cordial  shake  of  the  hand,  and 
a  pleasant  "  Welcome  to  Elmgrove,"  and  the  little 
ones  put  up  their  faces  to  be  kissed. 

Elsie  thought  Harold  a  kind,  pleasant-looking  boy, 
not  at  all  like  Arthur,  Fred  and  May,  dear  little 
things,  and  the  baby  perfectly  charming,  as  she  after- 
wards confided  to  her  father. 

"May  I  take  the  baby,  Miss  Ro&«?"  she  asked 
coaxingly. 

Miss  Rose  said  "Yes,"  and  the  nurse  put  it  in 
her  arms  for  a  moment. 

"  Dear,  pretty  little  thing !  "  she  exclaimed,  kiss- 
ing it  softly.  "  How  old  is  it,  Miss  Rose  ?  and  what 
is  its  name  ? " 

"  She  is  nearly  a  year  old,  and  we  call  her 
Daisy." 

ic  I'm  sure  your  arms  must  be  getting  tired,  miss, 


308         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LAND  8. 

for  she's  quite  heavy,"  remarked  the  nurse  presently, 
taking  the  child  again. 

Miss  Rose  now  said  it  was  time  to  go  down-stairs, 
.  and  left  the  room,  followed  by  Elsie,  Harold,  and 
Sophy,  the  last-named  putting  her  arm  around  El- 
sie's waist,  saying  what  a  delightful  time  they  would 
have  together,  and  that  she  hoped  she  would  stay  all 
summer. 

i  They  had  not  quite  reached  the  end  of  the  hall  when 
'  Elsie  saw  her  father  come  out  of  the  door  of  another 
room,  and  hastily  releasing  herself  from  Sophy's  arm, 
ehe  ran  to  him,  and  catching  hold  of  his  hand,  looked 
up  eagerly  into  his  face,  saying,  "  Oh,  papa,  do  come 
into  the  nursery  and  see  the  dear  little  children  and 
the  baby!  it  is  so  pretty." 

He  looked  inquiringly  at  Miss  Allison. 

"  If  you  care  to  see  it,  Mr.  Dinsmore,"  she  said, 
smiling,  "  there  is  no  objection ;  we  are  very  proud 
of  our  baby." 

"  Then  I  should  like  to  go,"  he  replied,  "  both  to 
gratify  Elsie  and  because  I  am  fond  of  children." 

Rose  led  the  way  and  they  all  went  back  to  the 
nursery,  where  Mr.  Dinsmore  kissed  the  little  folks 
all  round,  patted  their  heads  and  talked  kindly  to 
them,  then  took  the  babe  in  his  arms,  praising  its 
beauty,  and  tossing  it  up  till  he  made  it  laugh  and 
crow  right  merrily. 

"  I  often  wish  I  had  seen  my  baby,"  he  remarked 
to  Rose,  as  he  returned  it  to  the  nurse.  Then  laying 
his  hand  on  Elsie's  head,  "  Do  you  know,  Miss  Alli- 
son," he  asked,  "  that  I  never  saw  my  little  girl  until 
ehe  was  nearly  eight  years  old  ? " 


'HOLIDAYS  'AT  KOSELANDS.         309 

"Yes,"  she  replied,  "I  knew  her  before  you  did, 
and  sympathized  strongly  in  her  longing  for  a 
father's  love." 

"  Ah !  we  both  lost  a  good  deal  in  those  years,  and 
if  I  could  live  them  over  again  it  should  be  very  dif- 
ferent," he  said,  with  a  loving  glance  at  his  daugh- 
ter's face ;  "  nothing  should  keep  me  from  my  child. 
Though  no  doubt  it  has  all  been  for  the  best,"  he 
added,  with  a  slight  sigh,  as  he  thought  of  the  world- 
ly wisdom  he  would  have  taught  her. 

They  all  now  went  down  to  the  parlor,  where  Mr. 
Dinsmore  and  Elsie  were  introduced  to  Richard  Alli- 
son, a  wild  boy  full  of  fun  and  frolic,  between  Rose 
and  Harold  in  age. 

Edward  was  the  eldest  of  the  family,  and  quite 
sober  and  sedate. 

Richard  took  a  great  fancy  to  Elsie  from  the  first 
moment,  and  very  soon  had  coaxed  her  out  to  the 
lawn,  where  he  presently  engaged  her  in  a  merry 
game  of  romps  with  Sophy,  Harold,  and  himself, 
which  was  finally  brought  to  a  conclusion  by  the  ar- 
rival of  the  elder  Mr.  Allison,  almost  immediately 
followed  by  the  call  to  supper. 

Mr.  Allison  had  a  pleasant  face,  and  was  a  younger 
looking  man  than  might  have  been  expected  in  the 
father  of  such  a  family.  He  welcomed  his  guests 
with  the  greatest  cordiality,  expressing  the  hope  that 
they  intended  paying  a  long  visit  to  Elmgrove,  which 
he  said  they  owed  him  in  return  for  Rose's  length- 
ened sojourn  at  Roselands. 

Mrs.  Allison  also  made  her  appearance  at  the 
tea-table,  saying  that  she  had  nearly  recovered  from 


'310         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8. 

her  headache;  although  she  still  looked  pale  and 
languid. 

She  had  a  kind,  motherly  look,  and  a  gentle,  win- 
ning address  that  quite  took  Elsie's  fancy;  and  was 
evidently  pleased  at  their  arrival,  and  anxious  to 
entertain  them  in  the  most  hospitable  manner. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  and  his  little  girl  were  the  only 
guests,  and  all  the  children,  excepting  the  baby,  were 
allowed  to  come  to  the  table. 

They  seemed  to  be  well-bred  children,  behaved  in 
a  quiet,  orderly  way,  and  asked  politely  for  what 
they  wanted,  but  were  rather  too  much  indulged, 
Mr.  Dinsmore  thought,  as  he  observed  that  they  all 
ate  and  drarxk  whatever  they  fancied,  without  any 
remonstrance  from  their  parents. 

Elsie  was  seated  between  her  father  and  Miss  .Rose. 

"  Will  your  little  girl  take  tea  or  coffee,  Mr.  Dins- 
more?"  asked  Mrs.  Allison. 

"  Neither,  thank  you,  madam :  she  will  take  a  glass 
of  milk  if  you  have  it;  if  not,  cold  water  will  do 
very  well." 

"Why,  Elsie,  I  thought  I  remembered  that  you 
were  very  fond  of  coffee,"  Rose  remarked,  as  she 
filled  a  tumbler  with  milk  and  set  it  down  beside  the 
little  girl's  plate. 

"  Elsie  is  a  good  child,  and  eats  and  drinks  just 
whatever  her  father  thinks  best  for  her,  Miss  Alli- 
son," said  Mr.  Dinsmore,  preventing  Elsie's  reply. 
"  No,  no ;  not  any  of  those,  if  you  please,"  for  Rose 
was  putting  hot,  buttered  waffles  upon  Elsie's  plate; 
"I  don't  allow  her  to  eat  hot  cakes,  especially  at 
night." 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         311 

"Excuse  me,  Mr.  Dinsmore,  but  are  you  not  eat- 
ing them  yourself  ? "  asked  Rose,  with  an  arch  smile. 

"  Yes,  Miss  Rose ;  and  so  may  she  when  she  is 
my  age,"  he  answered  in  a  pleasant  tone,  accom- 
panied by  •<  n  affectionate  glance  and  smile  bestowed 
upon  his  little  daughter. 

"I  think  you  are  quite  right,  Mr.  Dinsmore," 
remarked  Mrs.  Allison.  "I  know  we  pamper  our 
children's  appetites  entirely  too  much,  as  I  have 
often  said  to  their  father;  but  he  does  not  agree 
with  me,  and  I  have  not  sufficient  firmness  to  carry 
out  the  reform  by  myself." 

"No,  I  like  to  see  them  enjoy  themselves,  and 
whatever  I  have,  I  want  my  children  to  have,  too/* 
said  Mr.  Allison,  bluntly. 

"It  would  seem  the  kindest  treatment  at  first 
sight,  but  I  don't  think  it  is  in  the  end,"  replied  Mr. 
Dinsmore.  "  To  buy  present  enjoyment  at  the  ex- 
pense of  an  enfeebled  constitution  is  paying  much 
too  dear  for  it,  I  think." 

"  Ah !  young  people  are  full  of  notions,"  said  the 
elder  gentleman,  shaking  his  head  wisely,  "  and  are 
very  apt  to  be  much  more  strict  with  the  first  child 
than  with  any  of  the  rest.  You  are  bringing  this 
one  up  by  rule,  I  see;  but  mark  my  words:  if  you 
live  to  be  the  father  of  as  many  as  I  have,  you  will 
grow  less  and  less  strict  with  each  one,  until  you  will 
be  ready  to  spoil  the  youngest  completely." 

"  I  hope  not,  sir ;  I  am  very  sure  I  could  not  possibly 
love  another  better  than  I  do  this,"  Mr.  Dinsmore  said 
with  a  smile,  and  coloring  slightly,  too ;  then  adroitly 
changed  the  subject  by  a  remark  addressed  to  Edward. 


312         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

Immediately  after  tea  the  whole  family  adjourned! 
to  the  sitting-room,  the  servants  were  called  in,  and 
Mr.  Allison  read  a  portion  of  Scripture  and  prayed; 
afterwards  remarking  to  Mr.  Dinsmore  that  it  was 
his  custom  to  attend  to  this  duty  early  ID  the  even- 
ing, that  the  younger  children  might  have  the  benefit 
of  it  without  being  kept  up  too  late. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  expressed  his  approval,  adding  that 
it  was  his  plan  also. 

"Papa,"  whispered  Elsie,  who  was  close  to  him, 
"  I  am  to  sleep  with  Sophy." 

"  Ah !  that  will  be  very  pleasant  for  you,"  he  said, 
"  but  you  must  be  a  good  girl,  and  not  give  any  un- 
necessary trouble." 

"  I  will  try,  papa.  There,  Sophy  is  calling  me ;  may 
I  go  to  her?" 

"  Certainly ; "  and  he  released  her  hand,  which  he 
had  been  holding  in  his. 

"  I  want  to  show  you  my  garden,"  said  Sophy, 
whom  Elsie  found  in  the  hall;  and  she  led  the  way 
out  through  a  back  door  which  opened  into  a  garden 
now  gay  with  spring  flowers  and  early  roses. 

Sophy  pointed  out  the  corner  which  was  her  espe- 
cial property,  ana  exhibited  her  plants  and  flowers 
with  a  great  deal  of  honest  pride. 

"  I  planted  every  one  of  them  myself,"  she  said. 
"  Harold  dug  up  the  ground  for  me,  and  I  did  all 
the  rest.  I  work  an  hour  every  morning  pulling  up 
ifce  weeds  and  watering  the  flowers." 

"  Oh,  won't  you  let  me  help  you  while  I  am  here  ? n 
•eked  Elsie,  eagerly. 

"  Why,  yes,  if  you  like,  and  your  papa  won't  mind 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         313! 

I  think  it  would  be  real  fun.  But  he's  very  strict, 
isn't  he,  Elsie?  I  feel  quite  afraid  of  him." 

"  Yes,  he  is  strict,  but  he  is  very  kind,  too." 

"  Let's  go  in  now,"  said  Sophy ;  "  I've  got  a  beau- 
tiful picture-book  that  I  want  to  show  you;  and  to-' 
morrow's  Sunday,  you  know,  so  if  you  don't  see  it 
to-night,  you'll  have  to  wait  till  Monday,  because  it 
isn't  a  Sunday  book." 

"  What  time  is  it  ? "  asked  Elsie.  "  I  always  have 
to  go  to  bed  at  half -past  eight." 

"  I  don't  know,"  said  Sophy,  "  but  we'll  look  at 
the  clock  in  the  dining-room,"  and  she  ran  in,  closely 
followed  by  her  little  guest. 

"  Just  eight !  we've  only  got  half  an  hour ;  so- 
come  along.  But  won't  your  papa  let  you  stay  up 
longer?" 

"  No,"  Elsie  answered  in  a  very  decided  tone;  and 
they  hurried  to  the  parlor,  where  they  seated  them- 
selves in  a  corner,  and  were  soon  eagerly  discussing 
the  pictures  in  Sophy's  book. 

They  had  just  finished,  and  Sophy  was  beginning 
a  very  animated  description  of  a  child's  party  she 
had  attended  a  short  time  before,  when  Elsie,  who 
had  been  anxiously  watching  her  father  for  the  last 
five  minutes,  saw  him  take  out  his  watch  and  look 
at  her. 

"  There,  Sophy,"  she  said,  rising,  "  I  know  papa 
means  it  is  time  for  me  to  go  to  bed." 

"  Oh,  just  wait  one  minute ! " 

But  Elsie  was  already  half  way  across  the  room. 

"It  is  your  bedtime,  daughter,"  said  Mr.  Dins- 
more,  smiling  affectionately  on  her. 


314         'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

"  Yes,  papa ;  good-night,"  and  she  held  up  her  face 
for  the  accustomed  kiss. 

"  Good-night,  daughter,"  he  replied,  bestowing  the 
caress.  Then  laying  his  hand  gently  on  her  head,  he 
said  softly, ."  God  bless  and  keep  my  little  one." 

Rose,  who  was  seated  on  the  sofa  beside  him,  drew 
Elsie  to  her,  say  ing,"  I  must  have  a  kiss,  too,  darling." 

"  Now  go,  daughter,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore,  as  Rose 
released  her  from  her  embrace,  "  go  to  bed  as  soon 
as  you  can,  and  don't  lie  awake  talking." 

"  Mayn't  I  talk  at  all,  after  I  go  to  bed,  papa  ? " 

"No,  not  at  all." 

Seeing  that  Elsie  was  really  going,  Sophy  had  put 
away  her  book,  and  was  now  ready  to  accompany  her. 
She  was  quite  a  talker,  and  rattled  on  very  fast 
until  she  saw  Elsie  take  out  her  Bible;  but  then  be- 
came perfectly  quiet  until  Elsie  was  through  with 
her  devotions,  and  Chloe  had  come  to  prepare  her  for 
bed.  Then  she  began  chatting  again  in  her  lively 
way,  Elsie  answering  very  pleasantly  until  she  was 
just  ready  to  step  into  bed,  when  she  said  gently, 
"  Sophy,  papa  said,  before  I  came  up,  that  I  must 
not  talk  at  all  after  I  got  into  bed,  so  please  don't 
be  vexed  if  I  don't  answer  you,  because  you  know  I 
must  obey  my  father." 

"  Pshaw !  how  provoking.  I  thought  we  were  go- 
ing to  have  such  a  good  time,  and  I've  got  ever  so 
much  to  say  to  you." 

"  Tm  just  as  sorry  as  you  are,  Sophy,  but  I  can't 
disobey  papa." 

"  He'd  never  know  it,"  suggested  Sophy  in  a  voic« 
scarcely  above  a  whisper. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         318 

Elsie  started  with  astonishment  to  hear  Mis* 
Hose's  sister  speaking  thus. 

"  Oh,  Sophy !  you  can't  mean  to  advise  me  to  de- 
ceive and  disobey  my  father  ? "  she  said.  "  God 
would  know  it,  and  papa  would  soon  know  it,  too,  for 
I  could  never  look  him  in  the  face  again  until  I  had 
confessed  it." 

Sophy  blushed  deeply.  "  I  didn't  think  about  its 
being  deceitful.  But  would  your  papa  punish  you 
for  such  a  little  thing  ? " 

"Papa  says  disobedience  is  never  a  little  thing, 
and  he  always  punishes  me  when  I  disobey  him;  but 
I  wouldn't  care  so  much  for  that,  as  for  knowing 
that  I  had  grieved  him  so;  because  I  love  my  papa 
very  dearly.  But  I  must  not  talk  any  more;  so  good- 
night ; "  and  she  climbed  into  bed,  laid  her  head  on 
the  pillow,  and  in  a  very  few  moments  was  fart 
•sleep. 


CHAPTER  XVL 


Hail,  Holy  Day  t  the  blessing  from  above 
Brightens  thy  presence  like  a  smile  of  lore, 
Smoothing,  like  oil  upon  a  stormy  sea, 
The  roughest  waves  of  human  destiny- 
Cheering  the  good,  and  to  the  poor  opprese'd 
Bearing  the  promise  of  their  heavenly  rest." 

MRS.  HALE'S  PRIME  or  Lu«. 


WHEN  Chloe  came  in  to  dress  her  young  charge 
the  next  morning,  she  found  her  already  up  and  sit- 
ting with  her  Bible  in  her  hand. 

"Don't  make  a  noise,  mammy,"  she  whispered; 
"  Sophy  is  still  asleep." 

Chloe  nodded  acquiescence,  and  moving  softly 
about,  got  through  the  business  of  washing  and  dress- 
ing her  nursling,  and  brushing  her  curls,  without  dis- 
turbing the  sleeper.  Then  they  both  quietly  left  the 
room,  and  Elsie,  with  her  Bible  in  her  hand,  rapped 
gently  at  her  father's  door. 

He  opened  it,  and  giving  her  a  kiss  and  a  "  Good- 
morning,  darling,"  led  her  across  the  room  to  where 
he  had  been  sitting  by  a  window  looking  into  the 
garden.  Then  taking  her  on  his  knee,  and  stroking 
her  hair  fondly,  he  said  with  a  smile,  "  My  little  girl 
looks  very  bright  this  morning,  and  as  if  she  had  had 
a  good  night's  rest.  I  think  she  obeyed  me,  and  did 
not  lie  awake  talking-" 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELANDS.         317 

"No,  papa,  I  did  not,  though  I  wanted  to  very 
much,"  she  answered  with  a  slight  blush. 

"  We  did  not  have  our  chapter  together  last  night," 
he  said,  opening  the  Bible,  "  but  I  hope  we  will  not 
miss  it  very  often." 

Their  plan  was  to  read  verse  about,  Elsie  asking 
questions  about  anything  she  did  not  understand, 
and  her  father  explaining  and  making  remarks, 'he 
having  read  it  first  in  the  original,  and  generally  con- 
sulted a  commentator  also.  Then  Elsie  usually  had 
one  or  two  texts  to  recite,  which  she  had  learned 
while  Chloe  was  dressing  her;  after  that  they  knelt 
down  and  Mr.  Dinsmore  prayed.  They  never  read 
more  than  a  few  verses,  and  his  prayer  was  always 
short,  so  that  there  was  no  room  for  weariness,  and 
Elsie  always  enjoyed  it  very  much.  They  had  still 
a  little  time  to  talk  together  before  the  breakfast-bell 
rang,  of  which  Elsie  was  very  glad,  for  she  had  a 
great  deal  to  say  to  her  father. 

"  It  is  such  a  sweet,  sweet  Sabbath-day,  papa,"  she 
said,  "  is  it  not  ?  and  this  is  such  a  nice  place,  almost 
as  pretty  as  our  own  dear  home;  and  are  they  not 
pleasant  people?  I  think  they  seem  so  kind  to  one 
another,  and  to  everybody." 

"  Which  must  mean  you  and  me,  I  suppose;  ther« 
is  no  one  else  here,"  he  answered  smilingly. 

"  Oh !  the  servants,  you  know,  papa,  and  the  peo- 
ple at  the  hotel :  but  don't  you  think  they  are  kind  2 " 

"  Yes,  dear,  they  certainly  seem  to  be,  and  I  hav« 
no  doubt  they  are." 

"And  the  baby,  papa!  isn't  it  pretty,  and  oh, 
papa,  don't  you  like  Miss  Rose!" 


818         HOLIDAYS  'AT  TtOSELANDS. 

\  "  I  hardly  know  her  yet,  daughter,  but  I  think  she 
is  very  sweet  looking,  and  seems  to  be  gentle  and 
amiable." 

"  I  am  glad  you  like  her,  papa ;  and  I  knew  you 
would,"  Elsie  said  in  a  tone  of  great  satisfac- 
tion. 

'  The  church  the  Allisons  attended  was  within  easy 
walking  distance  of  Elmgrove,  and  service  was  held 
in  it  twice  a  day;  the  whole  family,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  very  little  children  and  one  servant,  who 
stayed  at  home  to  take  care  of  them,  went  both 
morning  and  afternoon,  and  Mr.  Dinsmore  and  Elsie 
accompanied  them. 

The  interval  between  dinner  and  afternoon  service 
Elsie  spent  in  her  father's  room,  sitting  on  a  stool 
at  his  feet  quietly  reading.  When  they  had  returned 
from  church  Miss  Allison  gathered  all  the  little  ones 
in  the  nursery  and  showed  them  pictures,  and  told 
them  Bible  stories, until  the  tea-bell  rang;  after  which 
the  whole  family,  including  children  and  servants, 
were  called  together  into  the  sitting-room  to  be  cate- 
chized by  Mr.  Allison ;  that  was  succeeded  by  family 
worship,  and  then  they  sang  hymns  until  it  was  time 
for  the  children  to  go  to  bed. 

As  Elsie  laid  her  head  on  her  pillow  that  night, 
•he  said  to  herself  that  it  had  been  a  very  pleasant 
day,  and  she  could  be  quite  willing  to  live  at  Elm- 
grove,  were  it  not  for  the  thought  of  her  own  dear 
home  In  the  "  sunny  South." 

The  next  morning  her  father  told  her  they  woull 
be  there  for  several  weeks,  and  that  he  would  expect 
her  to  practise  an  hour  every  morning — Miss  Rosa 


HOLIDAYS  AT  'ROSELANDS.         31$ 

Laving  kindly  offered  the  use  of  her  piano — and 
every  afternoon  to  read  for  an  hour  with  hira;  but 
all  the  rest  of  the  day  she  might  have  to  herself,  to 
spend  just  as  she  pleased;  only,  of  course,  she  must 
manage  to  take  sufficient  exercise,  and  not  get  into 
any  mischief. 

Elsie  was  delighted  with  the  arrangement,  and 
ran  off  at  once  to  tell  Sophy  the  good  news. 

"  Oh !  I  am  ever  so  glad  you  are  going  to  stay  I " 
exclaimed  Sophy  joyfully.  "Bpt  why  need  your 
papa  make  you  say  lessons  at  all  ?  I  think  he  might 
jxist  as  well  let  you  play  all  the  time." 

"No,"  replied  Elsie,  "papa  says  I  will  enjoy  my 
play  a  great  deal  better  for  doing  a  little  work  first, 
and  I  know  it  is  so.  Indeed,  I  always  find  papa 
knows  best." 

"  Oh,  Elsie !  "  Sophy  exclaimed,  as  if  struck  with  a 
bright  thought,  "I'll  tell  you  what  we  can  do!  let 
us  learn  some  duets  together." 

"Yes,  that's  a  good  thought,"  said  Elsie;  "so  w« 
will." 

"  And  perhaps  Sophy  would  like  to  join  us  in  our 
reading,  too,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore's  voice  behind 
them. 

Both  little  girls  turned  round  with  an  exclama- 
tion of  surprise,  and  Elsie,  taking  hold  of  his  hand, 
looked  up  lovingly  into  his  face,  saying,  u  Oh,  thank 
you,  papa ;  that  will  he  so  pleasant." 

He  held  out  his  other  hand  to  Sophy,  asking,  with 
a  smile,  "Will  you  come,  my  dear?" 

"If  you  won't  ask  me  any  questions,"  she  aao? 
gwered  a  little  bashfully. 


320         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

"  Sophy  is  afraid  of  you,  papa,"  whispered 
with  an  arch  glance  at  her  friend's  blushing  face. 

"  And  are  not  you,  too  ? "  he  asked,  pinching  her 
cheek. 

"  Not  a  bit,  papa,  except  when  I've  been  naughty/* 
she  said,  laying  her  cheek  lovingly  against  his  hand. 

He  bent  down  and  kissed  her  with  a  very  gratified 
look.  Then  patting  Sophy's  head,  said  pleasantly, 
"You  needn't  be  afraid  of  the  questions,  Sophy;  I 
will  make  Elsie  answer  them  all." 

Elsie  and  her  papa  stayed  for  nearly  two  months 
at  Elmgrove,  and  her  life  there  agreed  so  well  with 
the  little  girl  that  she  became  as  strong,  healthy,  and 
rosy  as  she  had  ever  been.  She  and  Sophy  and 
Harold  spent  the  greater  part  of  almost  every  day  in 
the  open  air — working  in  the  garden,  racing  about 
the  grounds,  taking  long  walks  in  search  of  wild 
flowers,  hunting  eggs  in  the  barn,  or  building  baby- 
houses  and  making  tea-parties  in  the  shade  of  the 
trees  down  by  the  brook. 

There  was  a  district  school-house  not  very  far 
from  Elmgrove,  and  in  their  rambles  the  children 
bad  made  acquaintance  with  two  or  three  of  the 
scholars — nice,  quiet  little  girls — who,  after  a  while, 
got  into  the  habit  of  bringing  their  dinner-baskets  to 
the  rendezvous  by  the  brook-side,  and  spending  their 
noon-recess  with  Elsie  and  Sophy;  the  dinner  hour 
at  Mr.  Allison's  being  somewhat  later  in  the  day. 

Sophy  and  Elsie  were  sitting  under  the  trees  one 
warm  June  morning  dressing  their  dolls.  Fred  and 
May  were  rolling  marbles,  and  Harold  lay  on  thi 
grass  with  a  book  in  his  hasd. 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         321 

"There  come  Hetty  Allen  and  Maggie  Wilson," 
said  Sophy,  raising  her  head.  "See  how  earnestly 
they  are  talking  together!  I  wonder  what  it  is  all 
about.  What's  the  matter,  gi*l$?"  she  asked,  as 
they  drew  near. 

"  Oh,  nothing's  the  matter,"  replied  Hetty,  "  but 
v?e  are  getting  up  a  party  to  go  strawberrying. 
We've  heard  of  a  field  only  two  miles  from  here — 
or  at  least  not  much  over  two  miles  from  the  school- 
house — where  the  berries  are  very  thick.  We  are 
going  to-morrow,  because  it's  Saturday,  and  there'* 
no  school,  and  we've  come  to  ask  if  you  and  Elsie 
and  Harold  won't  go  along." 

"Yes,  indeed!"  exclaimed  Sophy,  clapping  her 
hands ;  "  it  will  be  such  fun,  and  I'm  sure  mamma 
will  let  us  go." 

"  Oh,  that's  a  first-rate  idea !  "  cried  Harold,  throw- 
ing aside  his  book ;  "  to  be  sure  we  must  all  go." 

"Will  you  go,  Elsie?"  asked  Maggie;  adding, 
"  we  want  you  so  very  much." 

"  Oh,  yes,  if  papa  will  let  me,  and  I  think  he  will, 
for  he  allows  me  to  run  about  here  all  day,  which  I 
should  think  was  pretty  much  the  same  thing,  only 
there  will  be  more  fun  and  frolic  with  so  many  of 
us  together,  and  the  berries  to  pick,  too ;  oh,  I  should 
like  to  go  very  much  indeed ! " 

Hetty  and  Maggie  had  seated  themselves  on  the 
grass,  and  now  the  whole  plan  was  eagerly  discussed. 
The  children  were  all  to  meet  at  the  school-house  at 
nine  o'clock,  and  proceed  in  a  body  to  the  field,  tak- 
ing their  dinners  along  so  as  to  be  able  to  stay  all 
day  if  they  chose. 


«22         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

The  more  the  plan  was  discussed,  the  more  attrac- 
tive it  seemed  to  our  little  friends,  and  the  stronger 
grew  their  desire  to  be  permitted  to  go. 

"I  v»ish  I  knew  for  certain  that  mamma  would 
eay  yes,"  said  Sophy.  "  Suppose  we  go  up  te  the 
house  now  and  ask." 

"No,"  objected  Harold,  " mamma  will  be  busy 
now,  and  less  likely  to  say  yes,  than,  after  dinner. 
So  we  had  better  wait." 

"  Well,  then,  you  all  ask  leave  when  you  go  up  to 
dinner,  and  we  will  call  here  on  our  way  home  from 
school  to  know  whether  you  are  going  or  not,"  said 
Hetty,  as  she  and  Maggie  rose  to  go. 

Harold  and  Sophy  agreed,  but  Elsie  said  that  she 
could  not  know  then,  because  her  father  had  gone 
to  the  city  and  would  not  be  back  until  near  tea- 
time. 

"  Oh,  well,  never  mimd !  he'll  be  sure  to  say  yes 
if  mamma  does,"  said  Harold,  hopefully.  And  then, 
as  Hetty  and  Maggie  walked  away,  he  began  consult- 
ing with  Sophy  on  the  best  plan  for  approaching 
their  mother  on  the  subject.  They  resolved  to  wait 
until  after  dinner,  and  then,  when  she  had  settled 
down  to  her  sewing,  to  present  their  request. 

Mrs.  Allison  raised  several  objections ;  the  weather 
was  very  warm,  the  road  would  be  very  dusty,  and  she 
was  sure  they  would  get  overheated  and  fatigued,  and 
heartily  wish  themselves  at  home  long  before  the  day 
was  over. 

"Well,  then,  mamma,  we  can  come  home;  there 
$s  nothing  to  prevent  us,"  said  Harold. 

"Oh,  mamma,  do  let  us  go  just  this  once,"  urged 


HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS.         323 

Sophy;  "and  if  we  find  it  as  disagreeable  as  yon 
think,  you  know  we  won't  ask  again." 

And  so  at  last  Mrs.  Allison  gave  a  rather  reluc- 
tant consent,  but  only  on  condition  that  Mr.  Dins- 
more  would  allow  Elsie  to  go,  as  she  said  it  would 
be  very  rude  indeed  for  them  to  go  and  leave  their 
little  guest  at  home  alone. 

This  conversation  had  taken  place  in  Mrs.  Alli- 
son's dress'iig-room,  and  Elsie  was  waiting  in  the 
hall  to  leaf  £  the  result  of  their  application. 

"  Mamma  says  we  may  go  if  your  papa  says  yes," 
cried  Sophy,  rushing  out  and  throwing  her  arms 
round  Elsie's  neck.  "  Oh,  aren't  you  glad  ?  Now, 
Elsie,  coax  him  hard  and  make  him  let  you 
go." 

"  I  wouldn't  dare  to  do  it ;  I  should  only  get  pun- 
ished if  I  did,  for  papa  never  allows  me  to  coax  or 
tease,  nor  even  to  ask  him  a  second  time,"  Elsie 
said,  with  a  little  shake  of  her  head. 

"  Oh,  nonsense ! "  exclaimed  Sophy,  "  I  often  get 
what  I  want  by  teasing.  I  guess  you  never  tried  it." 

"  My  papa  is  not  at  all  like  your  father  and 
mother,"  replied  Elsie,  "  and  it  would  be  worse  than 
useless  to  coax  after  he  has  once  said  no." 

"  Then  coax  him  before  he  has  a  chance  to  say  ft," 
suggested  Sophy,  laughing. 

"  Perhaps  that  might  do  if  I  can  Manage  it,"  said 
Elsie,  thoughtfully.  "  I  wish  he  would  come ! "  she 
added,  walking  to  the  window  and  looking  out. 

"He  won't  be  here  for  an  hour  or  two,  at  any 
rate,  if  he  dined  in  the  city,"  said  Sophy.  "Oh, 
how  warm  it  is !  let's  ^;o  to  our  room,  Elsie,  and  take 


324         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

off  our  dresses  and  have  a  nap.  It  will  help  to  pass 
away  the  time  until  your  papa  comes." 

Elsie  agreed  to  the  proposal,  and  before  long  they 
were  both  sound  asleep,  having  tired  themselves  out 
with  romping  and  running. 

When  Elsie  awoke  she  found  Chloe  standing  over 
her.  "You's  had  a  berry  good  nap,  darlin',  an* 
you's  berry  warm,"  she  whispered,  as  she  wiped  the 
perspiration  from  the  little  girl's  face.  "Let  your 
ole  mammy  take  you  up  an'  give  you  a  bath  an* 
dress  you  up  nice  an'  clean,  'fore  Miss  Sophy  gits 
her  blue  eyes  open." 

"  Oh,  yes,  that  will  make  me  feel  so  much  better," 
agreed  the  litle  girl,  "  and  you  must  make  me  look 
very  nice,  mammy,  to  please  papa.  Has  he  come 
yet?" 

"  Yes,  darlin' ;  master's  been  home  dis  hour,  an'  I 
'specs  he's  in  de  parlor  dis  minute  talkin'  long  of 
Miss  Eose  an'  de  rest." 

"  Then  hurry,  mammy,  and  dress  me  quickly,  be- 
cause I  want  to  ask  papa  something,"  Elsie  said  in 
an  eager  whisper,  as  she  stepped  hastily  off  the  bed. 

Chloe  did  her  best,  and  in  half  an  hour  Elsie, 
looking  as  sweet  and  fresh  as  a  new-blown  rose  in  her 
clean  white  frock  and  nicely  brushed  curls,  entered 
the  parlor  where  her  father,  Mrs.  Allison,  Miss  Rose, 
and  her  elder  brother  were  seated. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  was  talking  with  Edward  Allison, 
but  he  turned  his  head  as  Elsie  came  in,  and  held 
out  his  hand  to  her  with  a  proud,  fond  smile. 

She  sprang  to  his  side,  and,  still  going  on  with  his 
conversation,  he  passed  his  arm  around  her  waist  and 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         325 

kissed  her  cheek,  while  she  leaned  against  his  kne«{, 
and  with  her  eyes  fixed  lovingly  upon  his  face  waited 
priiotttly  for  an  opportunity  to  prefer  her  request. 

Miss  Rose  was  watching  them,  as  she  often  did, 
with  a  look  of  intense  satisfaction,  for  it  rejoiced  her 
heart  to  see  how  her  little  friend  revelled  in  heu* 
father's  affection. 

The  gentlemen  were  discussing  some  scientific 
question  with  great  earnestness,  and  Elsie  began  to 
feel  a  little  impatient  as  they  talked  on  and  on  witb- 
out  seeming  to  come  any  nearer  to  a  conclusion :  but 
at  last  Edward  rose  and  left  the  room  in  search  of  a 
book  which  he  thought  would  throw  some  light  on 
the  sutiect;  and  then  her  father  turned  to  her  and 
asked/  "How  has  my  little  girl  enjoyed  herself  to- 
day?" 

"  Very  much,  thank  you,  papa ;  but  I  have  some- 
thing to  ask  you,  and  I  want  you  to  say  yes.  Please, 
papa,  do !  won't  you  ? "  she  pleaded  eagerly,  but  in  a 
low  tone  only  meant  for  his  ears. 

"You  know  I  love  to  gratify  you,  daughter,"  he 
said  kindly,  "  but  I  cannot  possibly  say  yes  until  I 
know  what  you  want." 

"Well,  papa,"  she  replied,  speaking  very  fast,  as 
if  she  feared  he  would  interrupt  her,  "  a  good  many- 
little  girls  and  boys  are  going  after  strawberries  to- 
morrow: they  are  to  start  from  the  school-house,  at 
nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  walk  two  miles  to  a 
field  where  the  berries  are  very  thick;  and  they've 
asked  us  to  go — I  mean  Harold  and  Sophy  and  me — 
and  we  all  want  to  go  so  much;  we  think  it  will  be 
such  fun,  and  Mrs.  Allison  says  we  may  if  you  wilJ 


326         HOLIDAYS  AT  BOSELANDS. 

only  say  yes.  Oh,  papa,  do  please  let  me  go,  won't 
you?" 

Her  tone  was  very  coaxing,  and  her  eyes  pleaded 
as  earnestly  as  her  tongue. 

He  seemed  to  be  considering  for  a  moment,  and 
she  watched  his  face  eagerly,  trying  to  read  in  it 
what  his  answer  would  be. 

At  length  it  came,  gently,  but  firmly  spoken,  "  No, 
daughter,  you  cannot  go.  I  do  not  at  all  approve 
of  the  plan." 

Elsie  did  not  utter  another  word,  of  remonstrance 
or  entreaty,  for  she  knew  it  would  be  useless;  but 
the  disappointment  was  very  great,  and  two  or  three 
tears  rolled  quickly  down  her  cheeks. 

Her  father  looked  at  her  a  moment  in  some  sur- 
prise, and  then  said,  speaking  in  a  low  tone,  and 
very  gravely,  "  This  will  never  do,  my  daughter.  Go 
up  to  my  room  and  stay  there  until  you  can  be  quite 
cheerful  and  pleasant;  then  you  may  come  down, 
again." 

Elsie  hurried  out  of  the  room,  the  tears  coming 
thick  and  fast  now,  and  almost  ran  against  Edward 
in  the  hall. 

"  Why,  what  is  the  matter,  my  dear  ? "  he  asked  in 
a  tone  of  surprise  and  alarm,  laying  his  hand  on  her 
shoulder  to  detain  her. 

"Please  don't  ask  me,  Mr.  Edward.  Please  let 
me  go,"  she  sobbed,  breaking  away  from  him  and 
rushing  up  the  stairs. 

He  stood  for  an  instant  looking  after  her,  then 
turning  to  go  back  to  the  parlor,  encountered  Kose, 
who  was  just  coming  out. 


HOLIDAYS  'AT  'ROSELANDS.         327 

*What  ails  her?"  he  asked. 

"I  don't  know.  Something  that  passed  between 
her  and  her  father.  I  rather  suspect  he  sent  her  up- 
stairs as  a  punishment." 

"Pshaw!  I've  no  patience  with  him.  The  dear 
little  thing!  I  don't  helieve  she  deserved  it." 

Rose  made  no  reply,  but  glided  up-stairs,  and  he 
returned  to  the  parlor  to  finish  the  discussion  with 
Mr.  Dinsmore. 

In  the  meantime  Elsie  had  shut  herself  into  her 
father's  room,  where  she  indulged  for  a  few  moments 
in  a  hearty  cry,  which  seemed  to  do  her  a  great 
deal  of  good.  But  presently  she  wiped  away  her 
tears,  bathed  her  eyes,  and  sat  down  by  the  win- 
dow, j 

"  What  a  silly  little  girl  I  am,"  she  said  to  her- 
self, "  to  be  crying  just  because  I  can't  have  my  own 
way,  when  I  know  it  will  not  alter  papa's  determina- 
tion in  the  least;  and  when  I  know,  too,  that  I  have 
always  found  his  way  the  best  in  the  end !  Oh,  dear, 
I  have  quite  disgraced  myself  before  Miss  Rose  and 
her  mother,  and  the  rest,  and  vexed  papa,  too!  I 
wish  I  could  be  good  and  then  I  might  be  down-stairs 
with  the  others,  instead  of  alone  up  here.  Well,  papa 
said  I  might  come  down  again  as  soon  as  I  could  be 
pleasant  and  cheerful,  and  I  think  I  can  now,  and 
there  is  the  tea-bell." 

She  ran  down  just  in  time  to  take  her  place  with 
the  others.  She  raised  her  eyes  to  her  father's  face 
as  he  drew  her  chair  up  closer  to  the  table.  The  look 
seemed  to  ask  forgiveness  and  reconciliation,  and  the 
answering  smile  told  that  it  was  granted;  and  the 


328         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

little  heart  bounded  lightly  once  more,  and  the  sweef 
little  face  was  wreathed  in  smiles. 

Sophy  and  Harold  were  watching  her  from  the 
other  side  of  the  tahle,  and  their  hopes  rose  high, 
for  they  very  naturally  concluded  from  her  beaming 
countenance  that  she  had  carried  her  point,  and  they 
would  all  be  allowed  to  go  to  the  strawberry  party 
next  day. 

Their  disappointment  was  proportionably  great, 
when,  after  supper,  Elsie  told  them  what  her  father's 
answer  had  really  been. 

"  How  provoking !  "  they  both  exclaimed ;  "  why, 
you  looked  so  pleased  we  were  sure  he  had  said  yes ; 
and  we  had  quite  set  our  hearts  on  it." 

"What  is  the  matter?"  asked  Kichard,  who  had 
just  come  up  to  them. 

They  explained. 

"  Ah !  so  that  was  what  you  were  crying  about  this 
afternoon,  eh  ? "  he  said,  pinching  Elsie's  cheek. 

"Did  you  really,  Elsie?"  asked  Sophy,  in  sur- 
prise, 

Elsie  blushed  deeply,  and  Richard  said, u  Oh,  never 
mind;  I  dare  say  we've  all  cried  about  more  trifling 
things  than  that  in  our  day.  Let's  have  a  good  game 
of  romps  out  here  on  the  lawn.  Come,  what  shall  it 
be,  Elsie?" 

"I  don't  care,"  she  replied,  struggling  to  keep 
down  an  inclination  to  cry  again. 

"  Puss  wants  a  corner,"  suggested  Harold ;  "  trees 
for  corners." 

"  Here  goes,  then !  "  cried  Richard.  "  Sophy,  yon 
stand  here;  Elsie,  you  take  that  tree  yonder. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         329 

Fred  and  May,  you  can  play,  too.  One  here  and 
another  there :  and  now  I'll  be  the  puss." 

So  the  game  commenced,  and  very  soon  every  dis- 
appointment seemed  to  be  forgotten,  and  they  were 
all  in  the  wildest  spirits. 

Eut  after  a  while,  as  one  romping  game  succeeded 
another,  Elsie  began  to  grow  weary,  and  seeing  that 
her  father  was  sitting  alone  upon  the  piazza,  she 
Btole  softly  to  his  side,  and  putting  her  arm  round 
his  neck,  laid  her  cheek  to  his. 

He  passed  his  arm  around  her  waist  and  drew  her 
to  his  knee. 

"Which  was  my  little  daughter  doubting  this 
afternoon,"  he  asked  gently,  as  he  laid  her  head 
against  his  breast ;  "  papa's  wisdom  or  his  love  ? " 

"I  don't  know,  papa;  please  don't  ask  me.  I'm 
very  sorry  and  ashamed,"  she  said,  hanging  her  head 
and  blushing  deeply. 

•  "  I  should  be  very  happy,"  he  said,  "  if  my  little 
girl  could  learn  to  trust  me  so  entirely  that  she 
would  always  be  satisfied  with  my  decisions — always 
believe  that  my  reasons  for  refusing  to  gratify  her 
are  good  and  sufficient,  even  without  having  them 
explained." 

"  I  do  believe  it,  papa,  and  I  am  quite  satisfied 
now,"  she  murmured.  "  I  don't  want  to  go  at  all, 
Please  forgive  me,  dear  papa." 

"I  will,  daughter;  and  now  listen  to  me.  I  know 
that  you  are  not  very  strong,  and  I  think  that  a 
walk  of  two  miles  or  more  in  this  hot  June  sun,  to 
say  nothing  of  stooping  for  hours  afterwards  picking 
berries,  exposed  to  its  rays,  would  be  more  than  you 


830         HOLIDAYS  'AT  KOSELANDS. 

could  bear  without  injury;  and  if  you  want  straw- 
berries to  eat,  you  may  buy  just  as  many  as  you 
please,  and  indeed  you  can  get  much  finer  ones  in 
that  way  than  you  could  find  in  any  field.  You  need 
not  tell  me  it  is  the  fun  you  want,  and  not  the  ber- 
ries," he  said,  as  she  seemed  about  to  interrupt  him. 
a  I  understand  that  perfectly ;  but  I  know  it  would 
not  be  enough  to  pay  you  for  the  trouble  and  fatigue. 

"  And  now  to  show  you  that  your  father  does  not 
take  pleasure  in  thwarting  you,  but  really  loves  to 
see  you  happy,  I  will  tell  you  what  we  have  been 
planning.  Miss  Eose  and  her  brothers  tell  me  there 
is  a  very  pretty  place  a  few  miles  from  here  where 
strawberries  and  cream  can  be  had ;  and  we  are  going 
to  make  up  a  family  party  to-morrow,  if  the  weather 
is  favorable,  and  set  out  quite  early  in  the  morning  in 
carriages.  Mrs.  Allison  will  provide  a  collation  for  us 
to  carry  along — to  which  we  will  add  the  berries  and 
cream  after  we  get  there — and  we  will  take  books  to 
read,  and  the  ladies  will  have  their  work,  and  the 
little  girls  their  dolls,  and  we  will  spend  the  day  in 
the  woods.  Will  not  that  be  quite  as  pleasant  as 
going  with  the  school-children  ?  " 

The  little  arm  had  been  stealing  round  his  neck 
again  while  he  was  telling  her  all  this,  and  now  hug- 
ging him  tighter  and  tighter,  she  whispered :  "  Dear 
papa,  you  are  very  kind  to  me,  and  it  makes  me  feel 
so  ashamed  of  my  naughtiness.  I  always  find  in  the 
end  that  your  way  is  best,  and  then  I  think  I  will 
never  want  my  own  way  again,  but  the  very  next 
time  it  is  just  the  same  thing  over.  Oh,  papa,  you 
will  not  get  out  of  patience  with  me,  and  quit  loving 


HOLIDAYS  AT  TIOSELANDS.         33f 

me,  and  doing  what  is  best  for  me,  because  I  am 
foolish  enough  to  wish  for  what  is  not  ? " 

"No,  darling,  never.  I  shall  always  do  what 
seems  to  me  to  be  for  your  good,  even  in  spite  of 
yourself.  I  who  have  so  often  been  guilty  of  mur- 
muring against  the  will  of  my  heavenly  Father,  who, 
I  well  know,  is  infinite  in  wisdom  and  goodness, 
ought  to  be  very  patient  with  your  distrust  of  a  fal- 
lible, short-sighted  earthly  parent.  But  come,  dar- 
ling, we  will  go  up-stairs;  we  have  just  time  for  a 
few  moments  together  before  you  go  to  bed." 

On  going  to  their  bedroom  after  leaving  her  father, 
Elsie  found  Sophie  already  there,  impatiently  wait- 
ing to  tell  her  of  the  plan  for  the  morrow,  which  she 
had  just  learned  from  Richard. 

She  was  a  little  disappointed  to  find  that  it  was  no 
news  to  Elsie,  but  soon  got  over  that,  and  was  full  of 
lively  talk  about  the  pleasure  they  would  have. 

"It  will  be  so  much  pleasanter,"  she  said,  "than 
going  berrying  with  those  school-children,  for  I  dare 
say  we  would  have  found  it  hot  and  tiresome  walking  all 
that  distance  in  the  sun;  so  I'm  right  glad  now  that 
your  father  said  no,  instead  of  yes.  Aren't  you,  Elsie  ? " 

"  Yes,"  Elsie  said  with  a  sigh. 

Sophy  was  down  on  the  floor,  pulling  off  her  shoes 
and  stockings.  "  Why,  what's  the  matter  ? "  she  asked, 
stopping  with  her  shoe  in  her  hand  to  look  up  into 
Elsie's  face,  which  struck  her  as  unusually  grave. 

"  Nothing,  only  I'm  so  ashamed  of  crying  when 
papa  said  I  shouldn't  go,"  Elsie  answered,  with  a 
blush.  "Dear  papa!  I  always  find  he  knows  bestp 
and  yet  I'm  so  often  naughty  about  giving  up." 


332         HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELAND8. 

u  Never  mind,  it  wasn't  much.  I  wouldn't  cars 
about  it,"  said  Sophy,  tossing  away  her  shoe,  and 
proceeding  to  pull  off  the  stocking. 

Chloe  whispered  in  Elsie's  ear,  "  Massa  not  vexed 
wid  you,  darlin'  t " 

Elsie  smiled  and  shook  her  head.  "  No,  mammy, 
not  now." 

The  little  girls  were  awake  unusually  early  the 
next  morning,  and  the  first  thing  they  did  was  to  run 
to  the  window  to  ascertain  the  state  of  the  weather. 
It  was  all  they  could  desire;  a  little  cooler  than  the 
day  before,  but  without  the  slightest  appearance  of 
rain;  so  the  young  faces  that  surrounded  the  break- 
fast table  were  very  bright  and  happy. 

The  carriages  were  at  the  door  very  soon  after 
they  left  the  table.  It  did  not  take  many  minutes 
to  pack  them,  and  then  they  set  off  all  in  high  glee; 
more  especially  the  little  ones. 

Everything  passed  off  well;  there  was  no  accident, 
all  were  in  good  humor,  the  children  on  their  best  be- 
havior, and  they  found  the  strawberries  and  cream 
very  fine;  so  that  when  the  day  was  over,  it  was 
unanimously  voted  a  decided  success. 

A  few  days  after  this  the  children  were  again  In 
their  favorite  spot  down  by  the  brook.  They  were 
sitting  on  the  grass  talking,  for  it  was  almost  too 
warm  to  play. 

"  How  nice  and  cool  the  water  looks !  "  remarked 
Sophy.  "  Let's  pull  off  our  shoes  and  stockings,  and 
hold  up  our  dresses  and  wade  about  in  it.  It  isn't 
at  all  deep,  and  I  know  it  would  feel  so  good  and  cool 
to  our  feet." 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         333 

"  Bravo !  that's  a  capital  idea ! "  cried  Harold, 
beginning  at  once  to  divest  himself  of  his  shoes  and 
stockings ;  then  rolling  his  pantaloons  up  to  his  knees 
he  stepped  in,  followed  hy  Sophy,  who  had  made  her 
preparations  with  equal  dispatch. 

"Come,  Elsie,  aren't  you  g-'ing  to  get  in,  too?" 
she  asked,  for  Elsie  still  sat  on  the  bank  making  no 
movement  towards  following  their  example. 

u  I  should  like  to,  very  much ;  but  I  don't  know 
whether  papa  would  approve  of  it.'' 

"Why,  what  objection  could  he  have?  it  can't  do 
us  any  harm,  for  I'm  sure  we  couldn't  drown  if  we 
tried,"  said  Harold.  "  Come  now,  Elsie,  don't  be  so 
silly.  I  wouldn't  ask  you  to  do  anything  your  papa 
had  forbidden,  but  he  never  said  you  shouldn't  wade 
in  the  brook,  did  he  ? " 

"No,  he  never  said  anything  about  it,"  she  an- 
swered, smiling,  "  for  I  never  thought  of  doing  such 
a  thing  before." 

"  Come,  Elsie,  do,"  urged  Sophy ;  "  it  is  such  fun ;  " 
and  at  length  Elsie  yielded,  and  was  soon  enjoying 
the  sport  as  keenly  as  the  others. 

But  after  a  \vhile  they  grew  tired  of  wading,  and 
began  to  amuse  themselves  by  sailing  bits  of  bark  and 
leaves  on  the  water.  Then  Harold  proposed  build- 
ing a  dam ;  and  altogether  they  enjoyed  themselves 
so  thoroughly,  that  they  quite  forgot  how  time  was  pass- 
ing until  the  lengthening  shadows  warned  them  that 
it  was  long  past  their  usual  hour  for  returning  home. 

"  Oh,  we  must  make  haste  home,"  exclaimed  Har- 
old suddenly ;  "  it  can't  be  very  far  from  tea-time, 
and  mam  in  a  won't  like  it  if  we  are  late." 


834         HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS. 

h 

They  hurried  out  of  the  water,  dried  their  feet  as 
well  as  they  could,  put  on  their  shoes  and  stockings, 
and  started  on  a  run  for  the  house. 

But  they  had  not  gone  more  than  half-way  when1 
Elsie  cried  out  that  she  had  lost  her  rings. 

"  Those  beautiful  rings !  Oh,  dear !  where  did 
you  lose  them  ? "  asked  Sophy. 

"I  don't  know  at  all;  I  just  missed  them  this 
minute,  and  I  am  afraid  they  are  in  the  brook ;  " 
and  Elsie  turned  and  ran  back  as  fast  as  she  could^ 
followed  by  the  others. 

"We'll  all  hunt,"  said  Harold,  kindly,  "and  I 
guess  we'll  find  them ;  so  don't  cry,  Elsie ; "  for  the; 
little  girl  was  looking  much  distressed. 

"  O  Elsie,  I'm  afraid  your  papa  will  be  very  angry^ 
and  perhaps  whip  you  very  hard,"  exclaimed  Sophy; 
"  they  were  such  pretty  rings." 

"  No,  he  won't  whip  me ;  he  never  did  in  his  life," 
replied  Elsie  quickly,  "  and  he  has  often  told  me  he 
would  never  punish  me  for  an  accident,  even  though 
it  should  cost  the  loss  of  something  very  valuable. 
But  I  am  very  sorry  to  lose  my  rings,  becauss,  be- 
sides being  pretty,  and  worth  a  good  deal  of  money, 
they  were  presents,  one  from  papa,  and  the  other 
from  Mr.  Travilla." 

"But,  Elsie,  I  thought  your  papa  was  awfully 
strict,  and  punished  you  for  every  little  thing." 

"No;  for  disobedience,  but  not  for  accidents." 

They  searched  for  some  time,  looking  all  about  the 
part  of  the  stream  where  they  had  been  playing,  and 
all  over  the  bank,  but  without  finding  the  rings ;  and 
at  last  Elsie  gave  it  up,  saying  it  would  not  do  to 
«tay  any  longer,  and  they  could  look  again  to-morrow. 


HOLIDAYS  AT  EOSELAND8.         335 

"  O  Elsie ! "  cried  Sophy,  as  they  were  starting 
again  for  home,  "  you  must  have  got  your  dress  in 
the  water,  and  then  on  the  ground,  for  it  is  all 
muddy." 

"  Oh,  dear ! "  sighed  Elsie,  examining  it,  "  how 
very  dirty  and  slovenly  I  must  look;  and  that  will 
vex  papa,  for  he  can't  bear  to  see  me  untidy.  Can't 
we  get  in  the  back  way,  Sophy?  so  that  I  can  get  a 
clean  dress  on  before  he  sees  me?  I  don't  mean  to 
deceive  him.  I  will  tell  him  all  about  it  afterwards, 
but  I  know  he  wouldn't  like  to  see  me  looking  so/' 

"  Yes,  to  be  sure,"  Sophy  said  in  reply ;  "  we  can 
go  in  at  the  side  door,  and  run  up  the  back  stairs." 

"  And  we  may  be  in  time  for  tea  yet,  if  papa  is  as 
late  getting  home  as  he  is  sometimes,"  remarked 
Harold ;  "  so  let  us  run." 

Mr.  Allison  was  late  that  evening,  as  Harold  had 
hoped,  and  tea  was  still  waiting  for  him,  as  they 
learned  from  a  servant  whom  they  met  in  passing 
through  the  grounds:  but  when  they  reached  the 
porch  upon  which  the  side  door  opened,  they  found, 
much  to  their  surprise  and  chagrin,  that  the  ladies 
were  seated  there  with  their  work,  and  Mr.  Dins- 
more  was  reading  to  them. 

-  He  looked  up  from  his  book  as  they  approached, 
and  catching  sight  of  his  little  girl's  soiled  dress, 
"  Why,  Elsie,"  he  exclaimed,  in  a  mortified  tone, 
"  can  that  be  you  ?  such  a  figure  as  you  are !  where 
have  you  been,  child,  to  get  yourself  in  such  a  plight  ?" 

"  I  was  playing  in  the  brook,  papa,"  she  answered 
in  a  low  voice,  and  casting  down  her  eyes,  while  the 
color  mounted  to  her  hair. 


336         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

"  Playing  in  the  brook !  that  is  a  new  business  for 
you,  I  think.  Well,  run  up  to  Aunt  Chloe,  and  tell 
her  I  want  you  made  decent  with  all  possible  haste 
or  you  will  be  too  late  for  tea.  But  stay,"  he  added 
as  she  was  turning  to  go,  "you  have  been  crying; 
what  is  the  matter  ? " 

"  I  have  lost  my  rings,  papa,"  she  said,  bursting 
into  tears. 

"Ah!  I  am  sorry,  more  particularly  because  it 
distresses  you,  though.  But  where  did  you  lose 
them,  daughter  ? " 

"I  don't  know,  papa,  but  I  am  afraid  it  was  in 
the  brook." 

"  Ah,  yes !  that  comes  of  playing  in  the  water.  I 
think  you  had  better  keep  out  of  it  in  the  future: 
but  run  up  and  get  dressed,  and  don't  cry  any  more ; 
it  is  not  worth  while  to  waste  tears  over  them." 

Elsie  hurried  upstairs,  delivered  her  father's  mes- 
sage, and  Chloe  immediately  set  to  work,  and  exert- 
ing herself  to  the  utmost,  soon  had  her  nursling 
looking  as  neat  as  usual. 

Eose  had  followed  the  little  girls  upstairs,  and 
was  helping  Sophy  to  dress. 

"Dere  now,  darlin';  now  I  tink  you'll  do,"  said 
Chloe,  giving  the  glossy  hair  a  final  smooth.  "  But. 
what's  de  matter ?  .what  my  chile  been  cryin'  'bout? " 

"  Because,  mammy,  I  lost  my  rings  in  the  brook, 
and  I'm  afraid  I  will  never  find  them  again." 

"No  such  ting,  honey!  here  dey  is  safe  an' 
sound,"  and  Chloe  opened  a  little  jewel-box  that 
stood  011  the  toilet-table,  and  picking  up  the  rings, 
slipped  them  upon  the  finger  of  the  astonished  and 


-HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         337 

delighted  child;  explaining  as  she  did  so,  that  she 
had  found  them  on  the  bureau  where  Elsie  must  have 
laid  them  before  going  out,  having  probably  taken 
them  off  to  wash  her  hands  after  eating  her  dinner. 

Elsie  tripped  joyfully  downstairs.  "  See,  papa ! 
see ! "  she  cried  holding  up  her  hand  before  him, 
"they  were  not  lost,  after  all.  Oh,  I  am  so  glad! 
aren't  you,  papa  ? " 

"  Yes,  my  dear,  and  now  I  hope  you  will  be  more 
careful  in  future." 

"I  will  try,  papa;  but  must  I  never  play  in  the 
brook  any  more  ?  I  like  it  so  much." 

"No,  I  don't  like  to  forbid  it  entirely,  because  I 
remember  how  much  I  used  to  enjoy  such  things  my- 
self at  your  age.  But  you  must  not  stay  in  too  long, 
and  must  be  careful  not  to  go  in  when  you  are  heated 
with  running,  and  always  remember  to  dip  your 
hands  in  first.  And  another  thing,  you  must  not 
stay  out  so  late  again,  or  you  may  give  trouble.  You 
must  always  be  ready  at  the  usual  hour,  or  I  shall 
have  to  say  you  must  sup  on  bread  and  water." 

"  Oh !  I  think  that  would  be  rather  too  hard,  Mr. 
Dinsmore,"  interposed  Mrs.  Allison,  "  and  I  hope 
you  will  not  compel  me  to  be  so  inhospitable." 

"I  hope  there  is  not  much  danger  that  I  shall 
ever  have  to  put  my  threat  into  execution,  Mrs.  Al- 
lison, for  it  is  not  often  that  Elsie  is  twice  guilty  of 
the  same  fault:  one  talking  generally  does  her,"  he 
answered  with  an  affectionate  glance  at  his  little 
daughter. 

"  Then  I  call  her  a  very  good  child,"  remarked  the 
lady  emphatically;  "  it  is  no  unusual  thing  for  mine 


338         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

to  require  telling  half  a  dozen  times.  But  walk  in 
to  tea,"  she  added,  folding  up  her  work.  "Ah! 
Sophy,  I  am  glad  to  see  you  looking  neat  again.  I 
think  you  were  in  no  better  plight  than  Elsie  when 
you  came  in." 

Eor  some  time  after  this,  the  young  people  were 
very  careful  to  come  in  from  their  play  in  good  sea- 
son ;  but  one  afternoon  they  had  taken  a  longer  walk 
than  usual,  going  farther  down  their  little  brook,  and 
establishing  themselves  in  a  new  spot  where  they  im- 
agined the  grass  was  greener,  and  the  shade  deeper. 
The  day  was  cloudy,  and  they  could  not  judge  of  the 
time  so  well  as  when  they  could  see  the  sun,  and  so 
it  happened  that  they  stayed  much  later  than  they 
should  have  done. 

Elsie  was  feeling  a  little  anxious,  and  had  once  or 
:twice  proposed  going  home,  but  was  always  overruled 
by  Harold  and  Sophy,  who  insisted  that  it  was  not  at 
all  late.  But  at  length  Elsie  rose  with  an  air  of  deter- 
mination, saying  she  was  sure  it  must  be  getting  late, 
and  if  they  would  not  go  with  her,  she  must  go  alone." 

"Well,  then,  we  will  go,  and  I  guess  it's  about 
time,"  said  Harold;  "so  come  along,  Soph,  or  we'll 
leave  you  behind." 

Elsie  hurried  along  with  nervous  haste,  and  the 
others  had  to  exert  themselves  to  keep  up  with  her, 
but  just  as  they  reached  the  door  the  tea-bell  rang. 

The  children  exchanged  glances  of  fright  and 
mortification. 

"What  shall  we  do?"  whispered  Elsie. 

"Dear  t  if  we  were  only  dressed ! "  said  Sophy.  "Let's 
go  in  just  as  we  are ;  maybe  no  one  will  notice." 


HOLIDAYS  'AT  XOSELANDS.         339* 

"No,"  replied  Elsie,  shaking  her  head,  "that 
would  never  do  for  me;  papa  would  see  it  in  a  mo- 
ment and  send  me  away  from  the  table.  It  would  ba 
worse  than  waiting  to  dress." 

"  Then  we  will  all  go  upstairs  and  make  ourselves 
decent,  and  afterwards  take  the  scolding  as  well  as 
we  can,"  said  Harold,  leading  the  way. 

Chloe  was  in  Sophy's  room,  waiting  to  attend  to 
her  child.  She  did  not  fret  the  little  girl  with 
lamentations  over  her  tardiness,  but  set  about  ad- 
justing her  hair  and  dress  as  quickly  as  possible. 

Elsie  looked  troubled  and  anxious. 

"Papa  will  be  very  much  vexed,  and  ashamed  of 
me,  too,  I  am  afraid,"  she  said  with  tears  in  her 
eyes.  "And,  Sophy,  what  will  your  mamma  say? 
Oh !  how  I  wish  I  had  come  in  sooner ! " 

"Never  mind,"  replied  Sophy;  "mamma  won't 
be  very  angry,  and  well  tell  her  the  sun  wouldn't 
shine,  and  so  how  were  we  to  know  the  time." 

Elsie  was  ready  first,  but  waited  a  moment  for 
Sophy,  and  they  went  down  together.  Her  first 
sensation  on  entering  the  room  and  seeing  that  her 
father's  chair  was  empty,  was  certainly  one  of  re- 
lief. When  her  eye  sought  Mrs.  Allison's  face,  it 
was  quite  as  pleasant  as  usual. 

"You  are  rather  late,  little  girls,"  she  said  in  a  cheer- 
ful tone,  "but  as  you  are  usually  so  punctual,  we  will 
have  to  excuse  you  this  once.  Come,  take  your  places." 

"It  was  cloudy,  you  know,  mamma,  and  we 
couldn't  see  the  sun,"  said  Harold,  who  was  already 
at  the  table. 

"  Very  well,  Harold,  you  must  try  to  guess  better 


340         HOLIDAYS  AT  'ROSELAND8. 

next  time.  Rose,  help  Elsie  to  some  of  that  omelet 
and  a  bit  of  the  cold  tongue." 

"No,  thank  you,  ma'am;  papa  does  not  allow 
me  to  eat  meat  at  night,"  said  the  little  girl  reso- 
lutely, turning  her  eyes  away  from  the  tempting 
dish. 

"  Ah !  I  forgot,  but  you  can  eat  the  omelet,  dear," 
Mrs.  Allison  said ;  "  and  help  her  to  the  honey,  and 
a  piece  of  that  cheese,  Rose,  and  put  some  butter  on 
her  plate." 

It  cost  Elsie  quite  &  struggle,  for  she  was  as  fond 
of  good  things  as  other  children,  but  she  said  firmly, 
"No,  thank  you,  ma'am,  I  should  like  the  omelet, 
and  the  honey  and  the  cheese  too,  very  much,  but  aa 
I  was  late  to-night,  I  can  only  have  dry  bread,  be- 
cause you  know  my  papa  said  so." 

Harold  spoke  up  earnestly.  "But,  mamma,  it 
wasn't  her  fault;  she  wanted  to  come  home  in  time, 
and  Sophy  and  I  wouldn't." 

"No,  mamma,  it  wasn't  her  fault  at  all,"  said 
Sophy,  eagerly,  "  and  so  she  needn't  have  just  bread, 
need  she?" 

"  No,  Elsie  dear,  I  think  not.  Do,  dear  child,  let 
me  help  you  to  something;  here's  a  saucer  of  berries 
and  cream;  won't  you  take  it?  I  feel  quite  sure 
your  papa  would  not  insist  upon  the  bread-  and  water 
if  he  were  here,  and  I  am  sorry  he  and  Edward  hap- 
pen to  be  away  to  tea." 

"  As  it  was  not  your  fault,  Elsie  dear,  I  think  you 
might  venture,"  said  Rose,  kindly.  "I  wouldn't 
want  you  to  disobey  your  papa,  but  under  the  circum- 
stances, I  don't  think  that  it  would  be  disobedience.* 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         341 


"You  are  very  kind,  Miss  Rose,  but  you 
know  papa  as  well  as  I  do,"  Elsie  replied,  a  littlo 
sadly.  "  He  told  me  I  must  always  be  in  in  time  to  ho 
ready  for  tea,  and  he  says  nothing  excuses  disobedi- 
ence; and  you  know  I  could  have  come  in  without 
the  others  :  so  I  feel  quite  sure  I  should  get  nothing 
but  bread  for  my  supper  if  he  were  here." 

"  Well,  dear,  I  am  very  sorry,  but  if  you  think  it 
is  really  your  duty  to  sup  on  dry  bread,  we  will  all 
honor  you  for  doing  it,"  Mrs.  Allison  said. 

And  then  the  matter  dropped,  and  Elsie  quietly 
ate  her  slice  of  bread  and  drank  a  little  cold  water, 
then  went  out  to  play  on  the  lawn  with  the  others. 

"  Did  you  ever  see  such  a  perfectly  conscientious 
child?"  said  Mrs.  Allison  to  Rose.  "Dear  little 
thing!  I  could  hardly  stand  it  to  see  her  eating 
that  dry  bread,  when  the  rest  were  enjoying  all  the 
luxuries  of  the  table." 

"No,  mamma,  it  fairly  made  my  heart  ache.  I 
shall  tell  her  father  all  about  it  when  he  comes  in. 
Don't  you  think,  mamma,  he  is  rather  too  strict  and 
particular  with  her  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,  Rose,  dear;  I'm  afraid  she  is  much 
better  trained  than  mine;  and  he  certainly  is  very 
fond  of  her,  and  quite  indulgent  in  some  respects." 

"  Fond  of  her  !  yes,  indeed  he  is,  and  she  loves  him 
with  her  whole  heart.  Ah  !  mamma,  you  don't  know 
how  glad  it  makes  me  to  see  it.  The  poor  little 
thing  seemed  to  be  literally  famishing  for  love  when 
I  first  knew  her." 

When  Elsie  had  done  anything  which  she  knevV 
would  displease  her  father,  she  never  could  rest  satis- 


S42         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSE  LANDS, 

fied  until  she  had  confessed  it  and  been  forgiven. 
Through  all  her  play  that  evening  she  was  conscious 
of  a  burden  on  her  heart;  and  every  now  and  then 
her  eyes  were  turned  wistfully  in  the  direction  from 
which  she  expected  him  to  come.  But  the  clock 
struck  eight,  and  there  were  no  signs  of  hfe  ap- 
proach, and  soon  it  was  half-past,  and  she  found  she 
must  go  to  bed  without  seeing  him.  She  sighed 
several  times  while  Chloe  was  undressing  her,  and 
just  as  she  was  about  leaving  her,  said>  "If  papa 
comes  home  before  I  go  to  sleep,  mammy,  please  ask 
him  to  let  me  come  to  him  for  one  minute." 

"I  will,  darlin';  but  don't  you  try  for  to  stay 
awake;  kase  maybe  massa  ain't  gwine  be  home  till 
berry  late,  an'  den  he  might  be  vexed  wid  you." 

It  was  nearly  ten  o'clock  when  Mr.  Dinsmore 
returned,  and  he  was  talking  on  the  piazza  with  Mr. 
and  Miss  Allison  for  nearly  half  an  hour  afterwards ; 
but  Chloe  was  patiently  waiting  for  him,  and  meet- 
ing him  in  the  hall  on  the  way  to  his  room,  presented 
Elsie's  request. 

"Yes,"  he  said,  "see  if  she  is  awake,  but  don't 
disturb  her  if  she  is  not." 

Chloe  softly  opened  the  door,  and  the  little  girl 
started  up,  asking  in  an  eager  whisper,  "  Did  he  say 
I  might  come,  mammy  ?  " 

"  Yes,  darlin',"  said  Chloe,  lifting  her  in  her  arms 
and  setting  her  down  on  the  floor.  And  then  the 
little  fairy-like  figure  in  its  white  night-dress  stole 
softly  out  into  the  hall,  and  ran  with  swift,  noiseless 
steps  across  it,  and  into  the  open  door  of  Mr.  Dins* 
mores  room. 


'HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         343 

He  caught  her  in  his  arms  and  kissed  her  several 
times  with  passionate  fondness.  Then  sitting  down 
with  her  on  his  knee,  he  asked  tenderly,  "  What  does 
my  darling  want  with  papa  to-night  3 " 

"I  wanted  to  tell  you  that  I  was  very  naughty 
this  afternoon,  and  didn't  get  home  until  just  as  the 
tea-bell  rang." 

"And  you  were  very  glad  to  find  that  papa  was 
not  here  to  make  you  sup  upon  bread  and  water,  eh  ? " 

"  No,  papa,  I  didn't  eat  anything  else,"  she  said 
in  a  hurt  tone ;  "  I  wouldn't  take  such  a  mean  ad- 
vantage of  your  absence." 

"  No,  dearest,  I  know  you  would  not.  I  know  my 
little  girl  is  the  soul  of  honor,"  he  said,  soothingly, 
pressing  another  kiss  on  her  cheek;  "  and  besides,  I 
have  just  heard  the  whole  story  from  Miss  Rose  and 
her  mother." 

"  And  you  wouldn't  have  let  me  have  anything 
but  bread,  papa,  would  you  ?  "  she  asked,  raising  her 
head  to  look  up  in  his  face. 

"  No,  dear,  nothing  else,  for  you  know  I  must  keep 
my  word,  however  trying  it  may  be  to  my  feelings/' 

"  Yes,  papa ;  and  I  am  so  glad  you  do,  because  then 
I  always  know -just  what  to  expect.  You  are  not 
angry  with  me  now,  papa  ? " 

"  No,  darling,  not  in  the  very  least ;  you  are  en- 
tirely forgiven.  And  now  I  want  you  to  go  back  to 
your  bed,  and  try  to  get  a  good  night's  sleep,  and  be 
ready  to  come  to  me  in  the  morning.  So  good-night, 
my  pet,  my  precious  one.  God  bless  and  keep  my 
darling.  May  He  pver  cause  His  face  to  shine  upon 
you,  and  give  you  peace." 


344         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

He  held  her  to  his  heart  a  moment,  then  let  her 
go:  and  she  glided  hack  to  her  room,  and  laid  her 
head  on  her  pillow  to  sleep  sweetly,  and  dream  happy 
dreams  of  her  father's  love  and  tenderness. 

She  was  with  him  again  the  next  morning,  an 
hour  before  it  was  time  for  the  breakfast-bell  to  ring, 
sitting  on  his  knee  beside  the  open  window,  chatting 
and  laughing  as  gleefully  as  the  birds  were  singing 
on  the  trees  outside. 

"What  do  you  think  of  this?"  he  asked,  laying 
an  open  jewel-case  in  her  lap. 

She  looked  down,  and  there,  contrasting  so  prettily 
with  the  dark  blue  velvet  lining,  lay  a  beautiful  gold 
chain  and  a  tiny  gold  watch  set  with  pearls  all 
around  its  edge. 

"  Oh,  papa!  "  she  cried,  "  is  it  for  me? " 

"  Yes,  my  pet.    Do  you  like  it  ? " 

"  Indeed  I  do,  papa !  it  is  just  as  lovely  as  it  can 
be ! "  she  said,  taking  it  up  and  turning  it  about  in 
her  hands.  "It  looks  like  mamma's,  only  brighter, 
and  newer ;  and  this  is  a  different  kind  of  chain  from 
hers." 

"Yes,  that  is  entirely  new;  but  the  watch  is  the 
one  she  wore.  It  is  an  excellent  one,  and  I  have  had 
it  put  in  order  for  her  daughter  to  wear.  I  think 
you  are  old  enough  to  need  it  now,  and  to  take 
proper  care  of  it." 

"  I  shall  try  to,  indeed.  Dear,  darling  mamma ! 
I  would  rather  have  her  watch  than  any  other,"  she 
murmured,  a  shade  of  tender  sadness  coming  over 
her  face  for  a  moment.  Then,  looking  up  brightly, 
u  Thank  you,  papa,"  she  said,  giving  him  a  hug  and 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         345 

*  kiss ;  "  it  was  so  kind  in  you  to  do  it.  Was  that 
what  you  went  to  the  city  for  yesterday  ? " 

"It  was  my  principal  errand  there." 

"And  now  how  sorry  and  ashamed  I  should  be  if 
I  had  taken  advantage  of  your  absence  to  eat  all 
sorts  of  good  things." 

"  I  think  we  are  never  sorry  for  doing  our  duty," 
her  father  said,  softly  stroking  her  hair,  "and  I 
think,  too,  that  my  little  girl  quite  deserves  the 
watch." 

"  And  I'm  so  glad  to  have  it ! "  she  cried,  holding 
it  up,  and  gazing  at  it  with  a  face  full  of  delight. 
"  I  must  run  and  show  it  to  Sophy ! " 

She  was  getting  down  from  his  knee;  but  he  drew 
her  back.  "Wait  a  little,  daughter;  I  have  some- 
thing to  tell  you." 

"What,  papa?" 

"  We  have  paid  our  friends  a  very  long  visit,  and 
I  think  it  is  time  for  us  to  go,  if  we  would  not  have 
them  grow  weary  of  us:  so  I  have  decided  to  leave 
Elmgrove  to-morrow," 

"Have  you,  papa?  I  like  to  travel,  but  I  shall 
be  so  sorry  to  leave  Sophy,  and  Miss  Hose,  and  all  the 
rest:  they  are  so  kind,  and  I  have  had  such  a  pleas- 
ant time  with  them." 

"  I  have  told  you  the  bad  news  first,  he  said, 
smiling;  "  now  I  have  some  good.  We  are  going  to 
take  a  trip  through  New  England  and  the  State  of 
New  York;  and  Miss  Eose  and  Mr.  Edward  have 
promised  to  accompany  us:  so  you  see  you  will  not 
have  to  part  with  them  just  yet." 

Elsie  elapped  her  hands  at  this  piece  of  #ood  news. 


346         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8. 

u  O  papa,  how  pleasant  it  will  be !  Dear,  dear  Miss 
Rose;  I  am  so  glad  she  is  going." 

"  And  Mr.  Edward  ? " 

"  Yes,  papa,  I  like  him  too,  but  I  love  Miss  Rose 
the  best  of  all.  Don't  you,  papa  ?  " 

Her  father  only  smiled,  and  said  "  Miss  Rose  was 
very  lovely,  certainly." 

The  breakfast-bell  rang,  and  she  ran  down,  eager 
to  show  her  watch.  It  was  much  admired  by  all; 
but  there  was  great  lamentation,  especially  amongst 
the  younger  members  of  the  family,  when  it  was 
announced  that  their  guests  were  to  leave  them  so 
soon. 

"Why  couldn't  Elsie  stay  always?"  they  asked. 
"  Why  couldn't  she  live  with  them  ?  they  would  only 
be  too  glad  to  have  her." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  laughed,  and  told  them  he  could  not 
possibly  spare  Elsie,  for  she  was  his  only  child,  and 
he  had  no  one  else  to  share  his  home. 

"But  you  may  stay  too,  Mr.  Dinsmore,"  said 
Sophy ;  "  there's  plenty  of  room,  and  mamma  and 
Rose  like  to  have  you  read  to  them." 

Rose  blushed,  and  shook  her  head  at  Sophy,  and 
Mr.  Dinsmore  replied  that  it  would  be  very  pleasant 
to  live  at  Elmgrove,  but  that  Elsie  and  he  had  a 
home  of  their  own  to  which  they  must  soon  return, 
and  where  she  would  be  very  glad  to  receive  a  visit 
from  any  or  all  of  them. 


'HOLIDAYS   AT  EOSELANDS.         347 


CHAPTER   XVIL 

"  HAVE  you  arranged  your  plans  in  regard  to  what 
places  you  will  visit  and  in  what  order  you  will  take 
them?"  asked  Mr.  Allison,  addressing  Mr.  Dinsmore. 

"  We  have  not,"  he  replied;  "  that  is,  not  very  defi- 
nitely ;  only  that  we  will  visit  New  England  and  New 
York." 

"  Elsie  looks  as  if  she  could  make  a  suggestion ," 
remarked  Miss  Rose,  with  a  smiling  glance  at  the 
bright,  animated  face  of  the  little  girl. 

"  I  should  like  to  if  3  were  old  enough,"  said  the 
child,  dropping  her  eyes  and  blushing  as  she  per- 
ceived that  at  that  moment  she  was  the  object  of  the 
attention  of  every  one  at  the  table. 

"  We  will  consider  you  so,  my  dear,"  laughed  Mr. 
Allison.  "  Come,  give  us  the  benefit  of  your  ideas." 

Still  Elsie  hesitated  till  her  father  said  pleasantly, 
"Yes,  daughter,  let  us  have  them.  We  can  reject 
or  adopt  them  as  we  see  fit." 

"  Yes,  papa,"  she  returned.  "  I  was  just  thinking 
that  Valley  Forge  and  Paoli  are  both  in  this  State, 
and  I  should  like  very  much  to  see  them  both." 

"  I  call  that  a  very  good  idea,"  said  Mr.  Edward 
Allison.  "  I  have  always  intended  to  visit  those 
historical  places,  but  have  never  done  so  yet." 

"  Then  let  us  go,"  said  Rose, "  for  I,  too,  should  like 
very  much  to  see  them;  if  the  plan  suits  you,  Mr, 
Dinsmore,"  she  added,  giving  him  a  smiling  glance. 

"Perfectly,"  he  said;  "  it  will  be  a  new  and  inter- 


348         HOLIDAYS  AT  E08ELAND8. 

esting  experience  to  me,  as  I  have  nev3r  visited 
either  spot,  though  quite  familiar  with  their  history, 
as  doubtless  you  all  are." 

"  Then  we  may  consider  that  matter  as  settled," 
remarked  Edward  with  satisfaction. 

Elsie  hardly  knew  whether  to  be  more  glad  or 
sorry  when  the  time  came  for  the  final  leave-taking; 
but  the  joyful  thought  that  Miss  Rose  was  to  accom- 
pany them  fairly  turned  the  scale  in  favor  of  the 
former  feeling ;  and  though  she  brushed  away  a  tear 
or  two  at  parting  from  Sophy,  she  set  off  with  a 
bright  and  happy  face. 

They  spent  several  weeks  most  delightfully  in 
travelling  about  from  place  to  place,  going  first  to 
Valley  Eorge — a  little  valley  so  called  because  a 
man  named  Isaac  Potts  had  a  forge  there  on  a  creek 
which  empties  into  the  Schuylkill  River.  He  was 
an  extensive  iron  manufacturer.  The  valley  is  a 
deep,  short  hollow,  seemingly  scooped  out  from  a 
low,  rugged  mountain. 

The  Americans  had  their  camp  on  a  range  of  hilla 
back  of  the  village,  Washington  his  quarters  at  the 
house  of  Isaac  Potts.  It  was  a  stone  building  stand- 
ing near  the  mouth  of  the  creek.  Our  friends  were 
invited  in  by  a  cheerful  old  lady  living  there,  and 
shown  Washington's  room.  It  was  very  small,  but 
they  found  it  interesting.  The  old  lady  took  them 
into  it,  and,  leading  the  way  to  an  east  window,  said: 
"  From  here  Washington  could  look  to  those  slopes 
yonder  and  see  a  large  part  of  his  camp."  Then, 
lifting  a  blue  sill,  she  showed  a  little  trap-door  and 
beneath  it  a  cavity,  which  she  said  had  been  arranged 
by  Washington  as  a  hiding  place  for  his  papers. 


•HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELAND8.         349 

On  leaving  that  house,  our  little  party  went  to 
view  the  ruins  of  an  old  flour-mill  near  by. 

"  This  was  going  in  those  revolutionary  days," 
said  the  old  lady,  who  was  still  with  them,  "and 
soon  after  the  battle  of  Brandywine,  before  the 
encampment  in  this  valley,  the  Americans  had  a 
large  quantity  of  stores  here  in  this  mill.  Wash- 
ington heard  that  the  British  General  Howe  had 
sent  troops  to  destroy  them,  and  he  sent  some  of 
his  men,  under  Alexander  Hamilton  and  Captain 
Henry  Lee,  to  get  ahead  of  the  British;  which 
they  did.  Knowing  there  was  danger  of  a  sur- 
prise, they  had  a  flat-bottomed  boat  ready  to  cross 
the  river  in,  and  two  videttes  out  on  the  hill  to  the 
south  yonder  " — pointing  with  her  finger.  "  Well, 
the  soldiers  had  crossed  the  river  and  were  just 
going  to  begin  the  work  they  had  come  to  do,  when 
the  guns  of  the  videttes  were  heard,  and  they  were 
seen  running  down  the  hill  with  the  British  close 
after  them.  Lee,  the  videttes,  and  four  of  the  other 
men  ran  across  the  bridge — the  enemy  sending  a 
shower  of  bullets  after  them — while  the  others,  with 
Hamilton,  took  to  the  boat.  They  were  fired  upon 
too,  but  got  away  safely.  The  two  parties  had  got 
separated,  and  neither  one  knew  just  how  the  other 
had  fared.  Lee  sent  a  note  to  Washington  telling 
his  fears  for  Hamilton  and  his  men;  and  while 
Washington  was  reading  it  Hamilton  rode  up  with 
a  face  full  of  distress,  and  began  telling  the  general 
his  fears  for  Lee;  then  Washington  relieved  him 
by  handing  him  Lee's  note  to  read." 

Our  party  thanked  the  old  lady  for  her  story,  and 
Mr.  Dinsmore  asked  what  more  there  was  to  see. 


350         HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSE  LANDS. 

"  There's  an  observatory  over  yonder  on  that  south 
hill,"  she  said,  pointing  to  it.  "  It  was  there  a  large 
part  of  the  American  army  was  quartered — on  the 
hill,  I  mean.  If  you  go  up  to  the  top  of  the  building 
you  can  see  a  good  deal  of  the  camping  ground 
from  it." 

"  Thank  you,"  he  returned,  slipping  a  silver  dollar 
into  her  hand.  "  We  are  all  greatly  obliged  for 
your  kindness  in  showing  us  about  this  interesting 
place  and  refreshing  our  memories  in  regard  to  its 
history." 

The  others  thanked  her  also ;  then  taking  a  carriage 
they  drove  to  the  observatory  she  had  pointed  out. 

They  were  told  that  it  stood  on  the  spot  where  Wash- 
ington's marquee  was  placed  on  his  arrival  at  Valley 
Forge.  It  was  a  neat  octagonal  structure  about 
forty  feet  high,  with  a  spiral  staircase  in  the  centre 
leading  up  to  an  open  gallery  on  the  top.  They  went 
up,  and  found  it  gave  them  a  fine  view  of  the  greater 
part  of  what  had  been  the  camping  ground.  "  Our 
troops  came  here  from  Whitemarsh,  if  my  memory 
serves  me  right,"  said  Edward  Allison. 

"Yes,"  assented  Mr.  Dinsmore.  "It  was  Wash- 
ington's decision  that  they  should  do  so,  as  here  he 
would  be  near  enough  to  watch  the  movements  of  the 
British  army,  then  in  possession  of  Philadelphia. 
He  wished,  for  one  thing,  to  keep  the  foraging  par- 
ties in  check,  protecting  the  people  from  their  depre- 
dations." 

"Wasn't  it  in  the  winter  they  were  here,  papa?" 
asked  Elsie. 

"  Yes ;  and  the  poor  fellows  found  it  terribly  cold ; 
especially  for  men  so  poorly  provided  as  they  were 


HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS.         S5f 

with  what  are  esteemed  by  most  civilized  people  as 
the  barest  necessities  of  life— food,  clothing,  shoee, 
and  blankets." 

"Yes,  I  remember  reading  about  it — how  their 
poor  feet  bled  on  the  ground  as  they  marched  over 
it,  with  neither  shoes  nor  stockings,"  said  Elsie,  tearj 
springing  to  her  eyes  as  she  spoke.  "And  didn't 
they  suffer  from  hunger  too,  papa?" 

"  Yes,  they  did,  poor  fellows ! "  he  sighed.  "  They  en- 
dured  a  great  deal  in  the  hope  of  winning  freedom  for 
themselves,  their  children,  and  their  country.  They 
had  not  even  material  to  raise  their  beds  from  the 
ground,  and  in  consequence  many  sickened  and  died 
from  the  dampness." 

"  It  is  really  wonderful  how  they  bore  it  all,"  said 
Edward.  "  They  certainly  must  have  been  true  and 
ardent  patriots." 

"We  were  told  that  Washington's  marquee  stood 
just  here  in  that  time,"  said  Elsie.  "  What  did  he 
want  with  it  when  he  had  a  room  in  Mr.  Potts* 
house?" 

"He  occupied  the  marquee  only  while  his  men 
were  building  their  huts,"  explained  her  father, 
"  then  afterward  took  up  his  quarters  in  that  house." 

Our  party  now  returned  to  their  carriage  and 
drove  to  Paoli — some  nine  miles  distant.  They 
were  told  that  the  place  of  the  massacre  was  about 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  highway,  and  leaving 
their  vehicle  at  the  nearest  point,  they  followed  a 
path  leading  through  open  fields  till  they  came  to  the 
monument.  They  found  it  a  blue  clouded  marble 
pedestal,  surmounted  by  a  white  marble  pyramid, 
standing  over  the  broad  grave  in  which  lie  the  re* 


852         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROS ELANDS. 

mains  of  the  fifty-three  Americans  found  in  that 
field  the  morning  after  the  massacre,  and  buried  by 
the  neighboring  farmers. 

"  Papa,"  said  Elsie,  "  won't  you  please  go  over  the 
story?" 

"  If  a  short  rehearsal  will  not  be  unpleasant  to  our 
friends,"  he  answered  kindly. 

Both  Eose  and  Edward  assured  him  they  would 
be  glad  to  listen  to  it,  and  he  at  once  began. 

"  It  was  but  a  few  days  after  the  battle  of  Brandy- 
wine  that  Wayne  was  here  with  about  fifteen  hun- 
dred men  and  four  pieces  of  cannon,  Washington 
having  given  him  directions  to  annoy  the  enemy's 
rear  and  try  to  cut  off  his  baggage  train.  This 
place  was  some  two  or  three  miles  southwest  of  the 
British  lines,  away  from  the  public  roads,  and  at 
that  time  covered  with  a  forest. 

"But  for  the  treachery  of  a  Tory  the  British  would 
have  known  nothing  of  the  whereabouts  of  these 
patriots  who  were  struggling  to  free  their  country 
from  unbearable  oppression.  But  Howe,  learning 
it  all  from  the  Tory,  resolved  to  attempt  to  surprise 
and  slaughter  the  Americans.  He  despatched  Gen- 
eral Grey  (who  was  afterwards  a  murderer  and 
plunderer  at  Tappan  and  along  the  New  England 
coast)  to  steal  upon  the  patriot  camp  at  night  and 
destroy  as  many  as  he  could. 

"  Wayne  heard  that  something  of  the  kind  was  in- 
tended, but  did  not  believe  it.  Still,  he  took  every 
precaution;  ordered  his  men  to  sleep  on  their  arms 
with  their  ammunition  under  their  coats — to  keep  it 
dry  I  suppose,  as  the  night  was  dark  and  stormy. 

"  Grey  and  his  men  marched  stealthily  on  them  in 


HOLIDAYS  'AT  ROSELANDS.         353 


the  night,  passing  through  the  woods  and  up  a  nar- 
row defile.  It  was  about  one  o'clock  in  the  morning 
that  they  gained  Wayne's  left.  Grey  was  a  most 
cruel  wretch,  called  the  no-flint  general  because  of 
his  orders  to  his  soldiers  to  take  the  flints  from  their 
guns;  his  object  being  to  compel  them  to  use  the 
bayonet;  his  orders  were  to  rush  upon  the  patriots 
with  the  bayonet  and  give  no  quarter.  In  that  way, 
in  the  darkness  and  silence,  they  killed  several  of 
the  pickets  near  the  highway. 

j  "  The  patrolling  officer  missed  these  men,  his  sus> 
picions  were  aroused,  and  he  hastened  with  his  news 
to  Wayne's  tent.  Wayne  at  once  paraded  his  men, 
but  unfortunately  in  the  light  of  his  fires,  which 
enabled  the  enemy  to  see  and  shoot  them  down. 
Grey  and  his  men  came  on  in  silence,  but  with  the 
fierceness  of  tigers ;  they  leaped  from  the  thick  dark- 
ness upon  the  Americans,  who  did  not  know  from 
which  quarter  to  expect  them.  The  Americans  fired 
several  volleys,  but  so  sudden  and  violent  was  the 
attack  that  their  column  was  at  once  broken  into 
fragments,  and  they  fled  in  confusion.  One  hun- 
dred and  fifty  Americans  were  killed  and  wounded 
in  this  assault.  It  is  said  that  some  of  the  wounded 
were  cruelly  butchered  after  surrendering  and  ask- 
ing for  quarter.  But  for  Wayne's  coolness  and  skill 
his  whole  command  would  have  been  killed  or  taken 
prisoners.  He  quickly  rallied  a.  few  companies, 
ordered  Colonel  Humpton  to  wheel  the  line,  and  with 
the  cavalry  and  a  part  of  the  infantry  successfully 
covered  a  retreat." 

"  Then  did  all  who  had  not  already  beea  .killed 
get  awav  from  the  British,  papa  ? "  asked  Elsie. 


864         HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 

"Not  quite  all;  they  captured  between  seventy 
and  eighty  men,  taking,  besides,  a  good  many  small 
arms,  two  pieces  of  cannon,  and  eight  wagon-loads 
of  baggage  and  stores." 

"Weren't  some  of  the  British  killed?"  she  asked. 

"Only  one  captain  and  three  privates;  and  four 
men  were  wounded/' 

The  story  was  finished,  and  having  seen  all  there 
was  to  see  in  connection  with  it,  our  travellers  went 
on  their  way  and  pursued  their  journey,  not  feeling 
at  all  hurried,  seeing  all  they  wanted  to  see,  and 
stopping  to  rest  whenever  they  felt  the  need  of  it. 
Elsie  enjoyed  it  all  thoroughly.  There  was  no  abate- 
ment of  the  tender,  watchful  care  her  father  had  be- 
stowed upon  her  in  their  former  journey,  and  added 
to  that  was  the  pleasant  companionship  of  Miss 
Rose  and  her  brother. 

Mr.  Edward  was  very  kind  and  attentive  to  both 
bis  sister  and  Elsie,  always  thinking  of  something 
to  please  them  or  add  to  their  comfort;  and  both  he 
and  Rose  treated  the  little  girl  as  though  she  were 
a  dear,  younger  sister. 

Elsie  was  seldom  absent  from  her  father's  side  for 
many  minutes,  yet  sometimes  in  their  walks  she 
found  herself  left  to  Mr.  Edward's  care,  while  Rose 
had  Mr.  Dinsmore's  arm.  But  that  did  not  trouble 
the  little  girl;  for  loving  them  both  so  dearly,  she 
was  very  anxious  that  they  should  like  each  other; 
and  then  she  could  leave  Mr.  Edward  and  run  to  her 
papa  whenever  she  pleased,  sure  of  being  always  re- 
ceived with  the  same  loving  smile,  and  not  at  ar  T* 
though  they  felt  that  she  was  in  the  way. 


.•    •  •  -    • 


mo        HI6M 
1    I  L1C         1 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


: 


D  A  T  F 


>  -         DEC  0  3  1996 

(i  ~ 


DATE  RECEIVED 


ryo> 


UCLA  URL/!! 

REC'D  LD-URL 


5.W 


JAN  07 1997 


.5ME- 


LL 


315 


1 1 

30  O 


a    £ 


II 


